Persona: Innocent Wishby TrismegistusChaptersChapter 1: A New StartChapter 3: Persona!Chapter 4: Social Link Go?Chapter 5: Choices Chapter 6: HonestyChapter 7: It's Medicine! Chapter 8: VoiceChapter 9: FESChapter 10: Longest NightChapter 11: Changing SeasonsChapter 12: TroubledChapter 13: We are a TrioChapter 14: Burn my Dread(s)Chapter 15: I Had No Idea He Was Actually CompetentChapter 16: The Very Model of a Modern Major General Chapter 17: The HierophantChapter 18: The FallChapter 19: Broken CompassChapter 20: Cider, Cider, Cider, Cider.Chapter 21: Nightmare NightChapter 22: The TowerChapter 23: Cracked Shield Chapter 24: The EmpressChapter 25: Fillydelphia Chapter 26: Hearts Warming Eve Chapter 27: Borderline of MadnessChapter 28: Revelations, PersonaChapter 29: Triage Chapter 30: E.W.E.F.Chapter 31: Reach out to the Truth Chapter 32: Lock BoxChapter 33: ShadeChapter 34: Snuff SoulChapter 35: A HomeChapter 36: Evoked Chapter 37: DeathboundChapter 38: BullwarkChapter 2: A Brief Jaunt Chapter 1: A New StartA deep blue mist fills the sky; nothing is visible except for a slowly rising balloon peeking through the ethereal fog. The balloon and its basket bear a rich cobalt hue that masks them into their surroundings. The interior of the basket is embellished with three ornate chairs and a square table, one chair sits across from the other two. On the table rests a deck of cards with a slender gloved hand resting on top of it. “Hello, and welcome to the velvet room…” An eager voice calls out. “This place exists between dream and reality, mind and matter. You have been summoned here because you are about to enter into an agreement, and we are here to help you uphold it. My name is Igor; it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” The voice belongs to an old man, with an eerily long nose. He sports a dapper black suit, which gives him and unmistakably professional air. His hand rapidly sweeps across the table and without as much as a touch the cards beneath spread into a hexagonal pattern. “Each of these cards represents an Arcana and you will soon come to understand their true power. They are all that was and all that will be; they have told every story before you and will tell every story that comes after it; and while each one may be different, they are merely arrangements of the same cards.” With a swipe of his hand the cards return to the deck. A young pony with a blonde mane sits on the chair next to the man. “My name is Caroline, and I will also be assisting you along your journey.” The older man looks up and reveals his large bloodshot eyes, everything around him begins to fade away. “It is time we said goodbye, you will soon arrive at your destination. We will call you here again as your journey begins to unfold…” With a snap Arata woke up. His head darted back and forth trying to get a grasp on reality. When he had fallen asleep he was in a taxi heading out of Baltimare to the small town of Foalsdale; from the bumping and rattling he felt it was clear that was still the case. Foalsdale was located on the outskirts of the Hayseed Swamps, and the landscape reflected this. When Arata started his journey out of the city the scenery was vibrant and grassy. Now it was filled with mangled trees with only a few isolated patches of grass to show that they were not entirely in the swamp. “It was only a dream...” Arata muttered to himself as he pulled himself up into a more comfortable position and sat quietly observing the scenery as the taxi drove on. A few miles down the road the trees parted and a large grassy field came into view, filled with ponies moving about and tents set up in neat rows. The only clue to the purpose of the camp was a sign that stood off to the left of the tents. Etched into it were the letters “E.W.E.F.” Upon closer inspection Arata saw the same letters on the blue bands that the Ponies around camp were wearing on their right forelegs. The “E.W.E.F.”, or Equestria Wilderness Expeditionary Force, was the first group to begin scouting and mapping the various wilds scattered around Equestria. The project originally focused on exploring the Everfree forest, but in recent years has expanded to include the White Tail Forrest, and most recently, the Hayseed Swamps. In addition to the intricate maps that E.W.E.F. produced; they also had an enormous database of various anthropological records from every place they explored. E.W.E.F consisted of some of the most courageous and intelligent ponies in Equestria. The group was founded by the former captain of the Canterlot Royal guard, and being chosen to take part in the project was considered an honor. Arata had recently been accepted into E.W.E.F and he was finally about to begin his new life in Foalsdale as a fearless explorer. When he left Nippony he wasn’t sure if it was the right decision; if he stayed he could have stayed with his family, ponies who loved him unconditionally. But if he left all of the familiarity and comfort behind he could finally find himself and his special talent. For the most part Arata looked like an average stallion. His coat was a cobblestone gray, his mane was dirty blonde with a red streak, everything about him was normal. That is until anypony examined his flank; Arata had never gotten a cutie mark. Needless to say this was almost unheard of for a pony of his age, and in Nippony the lack of a cutie mark caused a deep feeling of shame. It had begun to seem like he had entirely missed his opportunity to find out what his special talent was, but then he was chosen to come all the way to Foalsdale. He was chosen to leave his old life, and as he saw it, given one last chance to get his cutie mark. As they rounded a corner of the road at the end of the camp, Foalsdale finally came into view. The town, although small, stood out as a beacon of radiance and color against the monotony of the Hayseed Swamp. While it was no different from any other small town, the brightly colored houses and various plants that lined the road took on an entirely different meaning here. Arata gingerly grabbed his suitcase, paid the driver, and excitedly trotted down Mane Street. Arata’s acceptance into E.W.E.F. was part of a cultural immersion program. Ponies from Nippony were given a chance to move to different cities around main land Equestria, and vice versa. Arata had hoped that this change would give him a chance to find out what his special talent was. Unlike exchange programs for students, this program focused on helping the participant integrate themselves into the new culture, so they could become permanent residents. As part of the immersion he would be staying in Foalsdale instead of at the E.W.E.F. camp. He had been assigned to the Poultice family, who operated the local pharmacy. As he approached the house adjacent to the pharmacy his excitement started to falter. What if he had made the wrong choice? What if he had given up his old life for nothing? He couldn’t just leave, it was too late for that. Just as he began to lose control of his thoughts the door to the house swung open. Standing where the door had been a moment ago, was a tall and lanky pony that seemed to be the same age as Arata. His face was obscured by a scruffy brown mane kept together in messy locks, and he had a light brown coat. Before Arata had a chance to acknowledge the presence in front of him, the stallion had shot out his front leg and grabbed the clearly confused visitor, and dragged him into the building. In the same blur of motion that had brought Arata into the building, the stallion had darted outside once more to grab his bags, and was now standing intently in front of him. “Hey dude! You must be Rattata! We’ve been waiting for you, everypony here is sooooooo excited to meet you, it isn’t often that we get to meet someone from as far away as Nippony! The name’s Camphor by the way.” Finally coming to understand what had just happened, Arata looked up at the stallion, still shaken and said, “H-hi,” He paused briefly and hesitantly added “Actually its pronounced Ar-a-ta,” as he muttered the addition, the anxiety that he had felt before his introduction to Camphor returned. How would these ponies treat him? In Nippon-y not having a cutie mark had turned him into a pariah. He began to sink into his anxieties; a seasoned and reassuring voice pulled him back to his senses. Standing in the entry way was a stallion, about as tall as Camphor but he seemed well proportioned in comparison. His coat was dark brown, and he had an exceptionally well kept mane. Arata guessed he was in his late 40’s. “You must be Arata, I’m Tonic. I’m glad you made it,” Tonic gestured for Arata to follow him into the next room. “Let me introduce you to the family; you’ve already met my son Camphor,” he said gesturing over his shoulder, “This is my wife Panacea, and my daughter Marigold, ”Before him stood a mare with a light red coat, and a shimmering white mane tied back into a pony tail. Beside her was a young filly twitching with excitement, she had the same white mane as her mother, but allowed it to hang freely and the same light brown coat as her brother. “Make yourself at home Arata. Camphor will show you to your room and then you can come on down and eat, you must be starving after such a long trip.” “Mom! Can I take Mr. Arata up to his room too?!” Squeaked the filly, her excitement finally boiling over. Compared to her mother’s smooth and soothing voice, Marigold’s high pitched and eager voice sounded like hooves on a chalkboard. “Arata would it be okay with you if Marigold came along?” she said, wearing a reassuring smile. Arata smirked, and felt his whole body relax. No one here had judged him for not having a cutie mark. They had all welcomed him into their lives with open hearts. With a new reassured voice Arata answered; “Of course she can,” and the trio headed upstairs. “Mr. Arata, can I ask you something?” Marigold chirped as they hopped up the stairs. She was curiously staring at his flank. Arata knew what this meant, but was surprised to see that she had a more excited look on her face now than when he had first seen her. “Uhh, of course,” he muttered trying to conceal the embarrassment he felt. “Whydon’tyouhaveacutiemark!?!” her excitement becoming too much to control for a second time that night. Before having a chance to answer, the little filly had darted in front of him and unleashed a torrent of words at him. “I think it’s really cool that you don’t have a cutie mark, I don’t have one either. Almost all the other ponies at school have them but I don’t and you don’t so that means I’m not the only one!” Marigold staggered back behind Arata clearly being out of breath, but she had a pronounced smile stretching across her face. Arata composed himself, trying to take in everything that was just thrown at him. “I just haven’t found my special talent yet… but that doesn’t mean I don’t have one,” he immediately regretted adding on the last defensive statement. Back in Nippony a statement like that would have been followed by a harsh personal attack. People would often call him lazy and pathetic, but that was nothing compared to the shame it brought to his family. Arata was not allowed to be the sole bearer of this burden; everypony would always find a way to drag his family down with him. “Of course it doesn’t silly! Maybe we can get ours together! Wouldn’t that be sooo cool! We can try everything there is to do around here until we get them!” “Okay, I’m sure trying new things will get me a cutie mark,” Arata didn’t believe it would be that simple. ‘Having expectations will just lead to disappointment,’ he told himself as he walked up the stairs. As if blissfully unaware of the conversation between Arata and his sister, Camphor abruptly informed his guest that they had arrived at his room. Kicking open the door, he walked inside and placed Arata’s bags by a small bed in the upper right corner of the room. “I’m gonna help mom get dinner ready!” Marigold sung, quickly darting down the stairs and vanishing around a corner. “It’s a bit small, I hope you don’t mind,” Camphor said, slipping by Arata and out the door. “I’ll let you get washed up, see you at dinner!” After unpacking a few essential things, Arata washed up and headed down stairs for, what he hoped would be the last part of a very long day. Everything that had happened today was a blur, from the long balloon that brought him to Baltimare from Nippon-y; to the extended greeting he had just survived. One part still lingered in the back of mind, the dream he had on the way into Foalsdale. The talk about entering into an agreement, was his promise to get his cutie mark with Marigold that agreement? Who were the two figures in the dream? One was clearly a pony, but the other looked nothing like any creature he was familiar with. Maybe I’ll dream of them again tonight he thought, rounding the corner to the dining room. Everypony was seated around the table, clearly waiting for Arata, except Tonic who could be heard shuffling around in the kitchen. The room was decorated with pictures of the family, and a few decorative mortar and pestle sets. A rectangular table sat in the middle of the room, it was set for five ponies, but had room for six. As he took in the room Arata noticed Panacea gesturing to the seat at the head of the table. He promptly took his seat. As if being queued, Tonic entered the room carrying a white and blue cake, with “Welcome, Arata!” iced onto the top. Arata stared at the cake blankly, not knowing what to do or say. He was not used to this kind of treatment in Nippony. “Don’t look so shocked it’s just a cake,” Tonic said with a chuckle, placing the cake on the table. “We wanted to start off your year here on the right hoof. If you need anything at all while you’re here, don’t be afraid to ask. We want Foalsdale to be a second home for you.” Everypony sitting around the table was smiling and looking at Arata. ‘Don’t be afraid,’ he thought to himself, ‘maybe that was the key to being here. I have a fresh start, and the people don’t judge me for my blank-flank.’ For the first time in years Arata was able to relax, and let go of his fears. He smiled back and they all began to eat. After a relaxing dinner with the Poultices Arata retired to his room, and tried to get ready for whatever tomorrow was going to bring. His first day in Foalsdale had been eventful to say the least, but with work starting the next morning there was no telling what the day would have in store. As he closed his eyes he couldn’t help but wonder if Igor and Caroline would visit him again tonight… Chapter 3: Persona! “Keep up the pace Arata, we’re almost there,” Blaze hollered over his shoulder. To Arata’s surprise Blaze was still wearing his collared shirt; along with his E.W.E.F arm band, which Arata was also wearing. “You’ll get a break when we get to the lake.” To his credit Arata had been moving at a much better rate than Blaze had expected. Despite being encumbered from the rather heavy saddle pack he was carrying. The swamp was nothing like Arata had imagined it would be. From the outside the mangled trees and dull colors had lured him into thinking it would all be dull, monotonous, and a bit creepy. To his surprise once they were past the ring of trees that surrounded the swamp there was an explosion of life and color. Vibrant birds flew back and forth across the roughly carved trail, and even when they flew out of sight their ecstatic chirping carried through the swamp. In addition to the birds there was an abundance of insects. Most of them clumsily bumped into the pair as they walked down the trail, but a few decided to hitch a ride. As they proceeded down the trail it became narrower and denser. Blaze explained that the higher water levels in the soil around the lake led to faster plant growth, as he drew his machete and began clearing the way. The plants that bordered the trail were becoming increasingly vivid, their flowers transitioning from deep reds, to almost translucent violets and every color in between. Suddenly the trees gave way to the lake. The emerald shore was covered with grass, but nothing more. Looking up, Arata noticed that the canopy of the trees covered the entire clearing, but left a small gap just above the center of the lake. The light coming through the hole made the lake shimmer, and highlighted an almost invisible mist that delicately floated above the surface of the water. At first glance the clearing was just as breath taking as the rest of the swamp, but soon the initial wonder was replaced with a sense of restlessness. Something wasn’t right. “Hey Blaze,” Arata called dropping his pack and walking toward the lake. “What happened to all of the birds and bugs? I would think there would be more of them by the lake.” “We don’t really know. I’ve done some reading on the topic, and the closest thing I found were a few spells that halt growth around an area. But there shouldn’t be grass here if that were the case.” Delicately setting down his pack, Blaze pulled out a set of test tubes, and some colored strips of paper. “Here take these, collect water samples in the tubes then dip a piece of paper in each one. Let me know what color the paper turns when you’re done.” “What does this test measure?” Arata inquired picking up the test tubes and placing them on the bank of the lake. Blaze began collecting samples of the grass which surrounded the lake, carefully placing them into more test tubes. “It’s just to determine if the water is acidic or basic, it’ll help us deduce what’s stopping the plant growth.” The water in the lake was immaculate; there was nothing to indicate that there was anything more than water in it. Arata peered over the edge of the bank, taking in the lake’s serenity one more time before reaching over, picking the first test tube, and lowering it into the lake. “What the…” Arata’s hoof had broken the surface of the water, but there were no ripples, no signs that anything had entered the water; just the eerie serenity that seemed to encompass the whole clearing. Suddenly, a jolt of pain ran across his body. He let out a piercing shriek dropping the test tube into the lake and bracing his temples against his hooves. Still in the haze of pain he opened his eyes, and tried to stand up. As he did he was hit with another burst of pain that broke his balance and sent him toppling into the lake. The impact upon hitting the surface of the water was enough to knock Arata back to his senses, his immediate reaction was to start swimming. No matter how much he tried his legs wouldn’t connect to the water, He just kept falling. Then, with a gasp, he realized that he wasn’t surrounded by water; he could still breathe. The surface of the lake was now just a white circle against a black fog. Then another wave of pain shot through his body. This time it started along his back and spread out. The pain was brief but intense, and along with shock came the knowledge that he had stopped falling. Upon hearing the earsplitting screech, Blaze was already darting to his new partner, trying to get a response from him, “Arata! Are you alright?” But his shouts fell upon deaf ears. Arata had already fallen into the lake before Blaze could get to him. Blaze looked down through the crystal clear water but saw nothing; it was as if nopony had fallen in. ‘Only one way to save him,’ he thought, diving head first into the lake. Arata was back on his feet and finally able to take in his new surroundings. Darkness engulfed everything in his sight; even the small sliver of light from the lake was gone. Slowly the darkness in front of him began to part, letting out a blinding light. Out of the light a ghostly mare swept forward, halting just before it collided with Arata. It slowly extended a hoof towards his forehead; the leg constantly changing shape and form as it moved forward. The touch only lasted a moment, but it left him feeling cold and empty. “You shall have what you wish, but be warned there is a cost to your desire. Are you willing to accept your fate and the cost?” whispered the entity, its words echoing in Arata’s mind. But that was not all he heard, Igor’s prophecy began to replay in his head. ‘You have been summoned here because you are about to enter into an agreement, and we are here to help you uphold it.’ This was it, this was the agreement that he had to enter into. “Yes…I… accept my fate,” he breathed heavily as the figure slowly retreated back into the light. “Very well, your new fate lies through this door.” The words rang out through the silence, as the white light slowly turned into an ornate iron door with two gleaming gold handles. Before Arata could open the door he heard a shout from somewhere behind him. “Thank Celestia you’re okay. What in the name of harmony is happening here?” A wave of relief rolled across Blaze’s face. “I’m not quite sure where we are, I fell through the lake and then I was just here in front of this door,” Arata felt a surge of guilt from lying to his partner, but there was no need to tell him about the figure or the deal. This was his fate and he alone would be responsible for it. “Hey… look at your flank,” Blaze murmured staring blankly. Arata turned and saw that he had a cutie mark. It was of a blue card with a black and white face in the middle, each corner of the card bore a lyre. Neither of them could recognize the symbol. “What do you think this means?” Arata asked hesitantly. “I don’t know, I’ve never seen this symbol before,” Blaze walked up to the door and tried to open it, but his hoof just passed through it. “Let me try,” Arata’s hoof slowly pressed the door open. As it opened, the light it concealed engulfed the darkness, revealing a familiar city scape to him. “No… it can’t be… Nippony.” The town was exactly as Arata remembered it. The buildings all had the same uniform design. The ponies that appeared outside of each one. It was all too familiar. “Arata, what did you do?” Blaze gasped, taking in the emerging scenery. “I… I don’t know, let’s keep moving. Maybe we’ll find somepony who can tell us what’s going on.” His words were nowhere near as reassuring has he had hoped they would be. Blaze took a long look around and then agreed. As the pair proceeded down the street more ponies emerged from buildings and went about their daily business. Several of them called out to Arata, welcoming him home. They all smiled, bowed, and generally treated him with respect. The new found politeness initially made him squirm. With each pony they passed the greetings became more and more personal until they finally wandered up to an old mare standing outside of his old school. “So, you’re not an abject failure after all. I was surprised to hear that you came back here after being such a disgrace to your family. But the rumors are true, Arata Gokuri has a cutie mark,” Each word from the old mares mouth stung. These were the insults and stigmas that Arata had left behind, and now, even upon getting his cutie mark, they wouldn’t stop. Blaze stood back, quietly taking in everything that was happening. From behind he noticed a few of the ponies had begun to watch Arata’s confrontation. ‘If there was ever a time to use Vox’s spells its now,’ he though trying to relax himself. If he wasn’t calm enough it would be easy for anypony to detect his telepathic connection with them. Inhaling deeply he reached out with the magic in all directions trying to sense the motives of everypony around him. The ones moving in behind him had an almost sadistic sense of joy; each one relishing the harsh words of the mare. Arata was in a panic, it was impossible to make out any specific thoughts. His mind was a frenzy of fear, confusion, guilt, and shame. Taking another breath Blaze reached out past Arata to the mare, but there was nothing to read. Instead of having her own defined thoughts her mind seemed to be a reflection of Arata’s. “But what does it matter, you were a failure before. This changes nothing. Now you’re just a failure with a purpose. It’s such a shame that your mother talked you out of suicide. It was really the best solution to your problems,” Arata clenched his teeth as his eyes began to water. “I’m sorry did I hurt your feelings?” Her voice was slowly changing from old and derelict, to demonic and twisted. “No… You’re wrong… you were always wrong,” Arata was hardly able to speak through his clenched teeth. His eyes were still wet with tears. Deep down he believed every word she spoke, but he would never admit it. “That’s right! Fight it! I love it when you try to hold onto your honor!” The mare let out a deafening howl. Several of the ponies standing behind Blaze turned into black globs, which flew onto the mare. After the first three hit, she began to change form. The entity tripled in size, its jaw extending with rows of sharp teeth sticking out from both sides. It had no eyes or ears. The black mass continued to pulsate, its mouth still spitting curses at Arata. Each pulse gave birth to a new set of limbs. First two sets of legs, followed by four sets of arms, each set resembling a different type of weapon. “Arata! Run!” Blaze screamed pulling Arata out of his daze and away from the monstrosity. Following Blaze, Arata sprinted down the dirt path that had led them to his old school. In an effort to lose whatever was following them, Blaze darted to the left down an alley. Before Arata had a chance to follow he had already doubled back and was running down the dirt road again, although this time he was being perused by three of the shadowy creatures. The chase did not last long. In a matter of seconds the pair had been completely surrounded, Blaze was doing his best to keep the aggressors at bay with kicks, but he was quickly overwhelmed. Arata turned away from his fallen ally to see the monster approaching him. It had grown in size during the chase. It now had eight legs and twelve arms, still no eyes or ears. The shadows surrounded him, but didn’t attack. They waited for the teacher to close in. Arata lowered his head and tried to contain his thoughts. Just as he was about to cave into panic, his mind went blank. A blue card matching his cutie mark appeared floating in front of him. Now he was smiling; without any idea why he felt himself speaking. “Per-so-na” With his words the card shattered and an elusive yet familiar voice echoed through his mind. “I am thou… and thou art I... From the sea of thine soul I answer your call... I am Taliesin herald to the true king.” A surge of energy blew out from Arata knocking all of the surrounding shadows back. Above him floated a cloaked satyr, only its legs and part of its chest were left out of its black vale. His right hand held a quill dripping with ink, in his left hand was a short katana. Its head was completely concealed by the cloak’s hood only it’s glowing red eyes and two curved horns shown through. Arata raised his head, he was still wearing an eager grin. He raised his hoof and let out a cry, “Taliesin, Magaru!” With his command the satyr traced a symbol in the air with his quill that erupted with a blast that disintegrated most of the small shadows that surrounded them. Approaching quickly, the large demon opened its maw, and let out a blast of fire. Caught off guard, all Arata could do was stare at the flames which flew toward him. Without any command Taliesin moved to block the flame. He crossed the blade and the quill in anticipation of the attack. The impact sent flames scattering in all directions, igniting the surrounding buildings. Although he hadn’t been hit by the blast Arata felt the pain of the impact on his front legs. Once the flames had cleared the creature moved closer, this time swiping at Taliesin with two of its massive arms. Instinctively Arata raised his left foreleg as if to block the attack. Like a puppet the satyr raised his arm in turn. This attack was less painful than the first, and now Arata understood how to defeat this creature. He raised his right leg, thrusting it forward with all of his might. Taliesin followed letting out a burst of energy which knocked the demon off balance. Sensing his opening, Arata leapt forward wildly slashing with his left leg. The cuts Taliesin delivered severed four of its arms. The demon shrieked, and directed another flaming blast at Taliesin. Arata was prepared, he leapt to the side, and let out another series of slashes. Taliesin’s timing was perfect; he dodged the flames and used the opening to sever the beasts remaining arms. Lowering himself onto the beasts chest, the satyr stared into its eyeless face. On Arata’s command he raised his blade one final time, and drove it through the creature’s mouth. Its black body convulsed, and then went limp. Arata’s guardian knelt, and then disappeared. Blaze had only witnessed the beginning of the fight. The creatures that attacked him had managed to knock him out, despite his best efforts to fight them off. An ear-piercing shriek brought him back to consciousness. Despite his dazed state he was able to see Arata wildly slashing his leg, and a cloaked figure mimicking his movements. Before he slipped back into darkness he noticed that Arata’s cutie mark had changed, but before he was able to identify what it was, his consciousness had left. Collapsing to his knees, Arata remembered Blaze. He mustered his strength and walked over to his ally. “Blaze… Blaze, wake up. It’s over,” he sighed, shaking the body before him. With a grunt Blaze’s eyes opened, “I’m going to need a hoof up,” he tried his best to smirk, but could only grimace. “Hey, look over there,” Arata gestured to the corpse of the demon. It bubbled as if it were about to rise from the dead, but instead it disappeared into the earth, leaving behind a door. “Can you make it that far?” “Yeah,” Blaze coughed, “let’s go.” The pair moved to the door, Arata supporting Blaze’s weight. Reaching out Arata pushed the door open and they stepped through. Blaze felt weightless, floating on the lake’s tranquil surface. ‘I shouldn’t be floating… My wounds… Arata,’ his eyes opened to the familiar view of the Equestrian sky. The pain he had been in just moments ago had disappeared instantly. Turning over he paddled to the shore, where Arata was on his back unconscious. Arata’s eyes flick open revealing the slightly familiar sight of the velvet room. Sitting before him wearing the same eager grin he had before was Igor. “Do not be alarmed, I have called for you in your dreams. Your body currently lies peacefully on the bank of the lake. It appears that you have finally entered into your agreement… Now your story will truly begin to unfold,” Igor’s slender fingers resting crossed below his nose. “You have a unique power, the wildcard Arcana. Most ponies are of one arcana and one alone, but in you lay infinite possibilities.” “As you grow more powerful you will gain more personas. It is my job to catalogue all of them for you,” proclaimed Caroline with a smile. “This book is called the Compendium, and it is where they will be stored,” she places a thick black book onto the table and begins flipping through its pages. “I see you have already discovered the persona Taliesin, he will no doubt be a great help to your journey.” “I should let you return to your friend, but before you leave take this,” A silver key appears on the table in front of Arata. “This is the contractor’s key, it allows those who are in a contract to come to the Velvet room at their convenience…. Farewell Arata, the next time we speak it shall be of your own accord.” “Did your dream include a trip to Nippony, hundreds of shadowy creatures?” Blaze looked away from Arata, and paced over to the lake. Slowly getting up with one hoof massaging his temple, “So it wasn’t a dream? I did fall into the lake, right?” Blaze hesitantly touched the surface of the water and cocked his head. Despite how it had acted before, the lake seemed to have transformed back into a normal lake. “Yeah, you did. I heard you scream then you plunged head first into the lake, I jumped in after you, and well, you know the rest apparently.” “Blaze… there is one more thing,” Arata, who now stood next to his partner, slowly running a hoof though his own mane with a guilty expression on his face. “Before you fell in, there was something that came up to me and said that I will have my wish. Then it turned--” Before Arata could finish his sentence Blaze had grabbed Arata’s shoulders and was staring intently at him. “Arata, this is very important. I need to know exactly what that thing looked like,” releasing Arata’s shoulders Blaze took a step back but never broke the stare. “It was a mare I think… I couldn’t really get a good view. It was like she was made of a mist. She didn’t really have a defined shape.” Arata couldn’t meet Blaze’s stare. Instead he looked into the lake, which glistened on his right. “The stories are true… do you feel well enough to go back to camp? I have a lot to discuss with you when we get back.” “Yeah I think so- wait... what happened to your wounds?” Arata began to assemble his pack and hoisted it onto his back. “I have no idea; let’s just be happy that we’re both unharmed,” Once Blaze’s pack was ready the pair embarked on the march back to the camp. The walk back was uncomfortable to say the least. Blaze bombarded Arata with questions about what had happened before he fell into the lake, but none of the answers provided seemed to satisfy him. He also took the time to explain the story of the wish granting Alicorn to Arata, but he did it with a certain uneasiness. Arata understood that he had probably caused this tension by not telling Blaze the whole story from the beginning. But he also resented the perceived lack of trust; after all he had just saved Blaze’s life… if all of that had really happened. After Blaze had finished describing the tale to Arata, both ponies withdrew into their own thoughts. Arata was lost in those of his cutie mark. Although it had only been present for a brief amount time, he had a cutie mark. He didn’t have a clue what his special talent was, but that didn’t matter. He had a cutie mark, and he would have finally been able to blend in with everypony else. His mind began to wander to the monsters they encountered in Nippony. They ignored his cutie mark and continued to act the way they always had. But wasn’t that just a dream? That couldn’t have actually been Nippony, that wasn’t his old teacher. And what about Igor, was any of that real? Upon their return to camp, Blaze led Arata to the library tent then walked out; ordering him to stay put. He then disappeared from the door. “Hey Blaze, what’s up?” called Vox to the figure who stood in her door. She finished tinkering with a radio, set it down, and then walked over to him. “I need your help with Arata,” Blaze always spoke with a serious tone, but this was different. There was a sense of uncertainty behind his words that Vox didn’t recognize. “Alright what do you need me to do?” She asked slightly confused. “I want you to use your magic, and take notes on what Arata is thinking while I question him. Can you do that?” His voice was smooth and unwavering. There was almost no indication that he was phased at all. “You know I can… But Penzance would freak out if he found out… Wait a second, why are you interrogating the new guy?” Vox cocked her head and questioningly stared at Blaze. “Again, I’ll explain later. I just need you to help me with this. It is very important to my mission.” Blaze let out a sigh, and waited for Vox’s response. “All right, I’ll help you. But you have to tell me everything okay? You know I hate it when you hide things from me.” She grabbed a notepad and quill that were sitting on the table, and followed Blaze out. When the pair entered the tent they found Arata peacefully sitting at the desk. “Arata, Vox is going take notes on what you say so we can get a clear picture of what is happening, okay? Hopefully between you and me we have enough information to piece together what happened.” Blaze sat across from Arata and pulled out the book on local legends. “Let’s begin.” Blaze started off by repeating the questions he had already asked on the walk back: how Arata had fallen into the lake, why he had been screaming, and what he had seen. Vox began to tune into Arata’s thoughts; she wasn’t worried about him catching on to what she was doing. Blaze’s questioning would keep his focus off of her. Even her horn’s glow could be easily passed off as taking notes with the floating quill. Everything Arata was saying matched his thoughts; it didn’t seem like he was trying to hide anything. “Now what did this fog mare say to you?” Blaze flipped through the pages of the book before him, and stared at a particular passage in the story of the Alicorn. It stated that the creature only granted a wish if the pony she was speaking to ‘Accepted the cost of their desires.’ “She touched my head and said ‘You shall have your wish,’ then she turned into that door, and you showed up.” There was still no need to tell them about the agreement he entered into. That was between him and the Alicorn. And they wouldn’t have believed anything about Igor or the velvet room even if he had told them. Vox briefly looked up from her note pad. Arata had left out most of his interaction with the Alicorn. His mind was a bit hard to read due to the clutter of thoughts that crowded it after he answered the previous question. But Vox was able to extract two thoughts in particular; “but be warned there is a cost to your desire. Are you willing to accept your fate and the cost” and Arata’s clear acceptance of this. She wrote this down and continued to sift through his thoughts. “So she didn’t tell you what wish she was granting you?” Blaze asked in disbelief. “Do you have any idea what it could have been?” “Well I got my cutie mark after that… that was probably what it was for. It would also explain why we were in Nippony,” Arata sighed. “What do you mean? Can you explain that a bit more?” Blaze followed. Arata tried to describe how he had been treated in Nippony, and how devastating the lack of a cutie mark and been to him; but he didn’t have enough expression. “Remember what that old pony said to us in Nippony?” Blaze nodded, “That’s why I left… I had wished that this journey would give me a cutie mark. Then I could go back and show them that they were wrong. I guess I got my wish in the end.” “Okay, I have one last question. That thing that saved us, what was it?” Blaze Pressed. “I have no idea… I felt something call out to me. Then there was a card floating over my hoof. I broke it, said ‘Per-so-na,’ and it knocked all of the shadows back as that thing appeared. It felt like it was tied to me somehow. It followed any command I gave it.” This had confused Arata as much as it confused Blaze. He had no idea where this power had come from. “Maybe that was part of the wish too… that’s all the questions I have for you. Sorry for the interrogation, but it was important that we got all of the details of this story written down while it was fresh in our minds. You should head home. Luckily we’ve got the next two days off to rest up,” Blaze escorted Arata out of the tent and sat back down. “Okay Vox, now it’s my turn I’ll tell you everything that happened from my perspective… but before that, did anything come up during his interview?” Vox walked over to the desk and slid Blaze the notebook she had been writing in. “He only left out those two things. They didn’t seem to be particularly important, and before you ask, no, I couldn’t tell why he left them out.” “Interesting, I’ll try to find out later... Thanks for the help, Vox.” He smiled. The pair finished taking down Blaze’s recollection of events. Before he went to sleep Blaze pulled out everything he could find on shadows, wish granting, and personas. Needless to say there wasn’t much to go on, but at least now he had some interesting research to do over the weekend. Arata went back home and went straight to his room. He haphazardly threw his pack on the ground, which caused its flap to open. He watched as a silver key slid out and stopped just before him. He slowly picked it up. ‘This must be the contractor’s key… so all of that is real.’ Arata rummaged through his suitcase until he found a thin silver necklace, he threaded the key through it and placed it next to his bed. Blaze and Arata both slept well that night, the stress of the day had taken their toll on both of them. Despite all that had happened there was still a lingering feeling in the back of their minds that this was only the beginning… Chapter 4: Social Link Go?“I am thou… and thou art I,” those words echoed through Arata’s mind all night. He had only begun to realize the full significance of the events that had transpired the prior day: the lake, his wish, Nippony; all of it had felt like a dream, but it couldn’t have been. After all Blaze was there for most of it, and he seemed to remember everything the same way Arata had. He would have loved to discount everything that had happened and just move on with his life, but he knew he couldn’t. “Why Nippony?” he whispered while softly massaging his temple. Thankfully today was the start of the weekend which gave Arata much needed time to rest. He wasn’t sure what time it was, but it felt as if he had been lying there thinking for hours. “Was that… what I really wanted? A reason to attack and…. Kill all of the ponies that bullied me… no… I couldn’t. I would never kill anypony.. I hope,” His words were not particularly reassuring. “What if that was my wish? To get revenge… No it couldn’t be … My wish had to be for a cutie mark. It’s the only thing that makes sense.” That thing, the persona, Taliesin; Arata didn’t know what it was, but he knew that he was in control of it. It responded to his will, and he somehow knew exactly what it was capable of. When it first appeared above him he felt light, as if all of the pressure he was under had been lifted out of him. Taliesin was what let Arata kill those ponies- no they weren’t ponies, not when he fought them at least. They were different. They seemed wild and hungry, as if nothing was left of them but their primal desires. And then that line rang through his head again “I am thou, and thou art I,” Arata didn’t want to admit it, but all of the evidence seemed to point to one conclusion. That “persona,” was a part of him... Just as he was about to run through the entire situation again there was a faint knock against his door, followed by Tonic’s muffled voice. “Arata, I hope I’m not disturbing you. But I wanted to see if you were alright. You've been asleep for a while,” Although unexpected the interruption was welcome. Tonic was giving Arata a reprieve from his own thoughts. He rolled out of bed and opened the door to meet Tonic. “I’m fine. Thanks for checking on me. I guess the treks I’ve been doing with EWEF were more tiring than I realized,” scratching his mane Arata flashed a reassuring smile. “Good to hear,” said tonic firmly patting Arata’s shoulder. “I just closed up the pharmacy for lunch. Merigold, Camphor, and Panacea went into Baltimare for the weekend to restock some of the medicines we’re low on. So no one’s around the shop. Anyway why don’t you come and grab a bite with me?” Arata hadn’t noticed how hungry he actually was. Taking a break from thinking had given his stomach a chance to shout at him. “Sure, food sounds like a good idea.” “Great! I’ll give you a chance to get cleaned up. I’ll be downstairs when you’re ready. Oh, and take your time we have a few hours until the pharmacy needs to be opened up,” with that tonic retired to the living room and waited for Arata. After a quick bath Arata head down to meet Tonic. He didn’t want to stay alone any longer than he needed too; risking a lapse back into his thoughts. “Good, you’re ready,” Tonic called as Arata walked down the stairs. “I take it you haven’t been by the local diner yet?” “I haven’t really had a chance to check out anything around town actually,” Arata replied. “Well then, let’s get you acquainted with Foalsdale.” Tonic paused and looked at the key that was now hanging from Arata’s neck. “That’s a nifty necklace, is it from Nippony?” “Yeah it is, I just unpacked it this morning,” Arata responded as Tonic escorted him out of the house and down the street. The walk around Foalsdale was surprisingly similar to his “jaunt” around the E.W.E.F. camp, except this time it was everypony who insisted on introducing themselves to him. The greetings ranged from casual “hellos” to elaborate explanations of who they were and what they did in Foalsdale. After one unnecessarily long introduction Arata noticed that Tonic was chuckling to himself. “I’ve never seen everypony so excited to meet somepony new,” Tonic finally commented, watching the pony walk away. “Looks like you’re going to be the talk of the town for a while. I can’t exactly blame them, Panacea and I were just about as excited when we found out you’d be living with us.” “I hope that I’m as exciting as they think I am,” He half laughed as he imagined what the same event would have been like in Nippony. Everpony would have been interested in their foreign guest but none of them would have showed it nearly as boldly as the ponies here. It was a refreshing change. The pair entered the diner and patiently waited for a table. Despite its small appearance from the outside, the room was packed with tables, and had a bar in the center. Ponies filled most of the seats and a handful of waitresses tended to the tables. “Hey there sugah, I’ll be with you in a sec,” a waitress called out to them. “I guess we must have hit the lunch crowd,” Tonic was peering into the restaurant looking for open seats. “Are you okay with waiting Arata?” “Oh, yeah I don’t mind.” Since they had left home, Arata had become increasingly hungry. Now that they were in the diner, and he could smell the food, he couldn’t stand much waiting. “Sorry ‘bout that hun. Follow me,” The mare leading them seemed to be in her 40’s, and was chewing on a piece of gum. Her pink mane was tied up into a bun, and stood out next to her white coat. She also wore an apron, and glasses. “Here ya go. Would you two like anything to drink?” Arata and Tonic slid into the booth. “I’m fine with water,” Arata answered. “I’ll take Tonic water,” added Tonic. The waitress hurried off to get the drinks and left Arata and Tonic with their menus. “So do you get this kind of food in Nippony?” “Not really. I mean we have places like this in the cities, but I’m from a smaller town,” Arata flipped through the menu and added “I have no idea what I should get.” “You can’t really go wrong with the breakfast stuff here; it’s on the back of the menu,” Taking Tonic’s advice Arata flipped his menu over and made a decision just as the waitress arrived. “Here are ya drinks, ya’ll ready to order?” she had a note pad out and looked a bit impatient. The pair told her their orders, and she went off to the kitchen. Tonic had ordered a daffodil sandwich, and Arata was having eggs and pancakes. “So what do you think of Foalsdale so far?” Tonic asked taking a sip of his drink. “It’s…” Arata paused to search for the word, “accepting.” “Really?” Tonic chuckled “What makes you say that?” “Well,” Arata looked embarrassed, with just a hint of shame. “I’m a blank flank; and no pony treats me any differently for it.” “Ponies treated you differently because of that?!” Tonic exclaimed. “What are they a bunch of fillies?” “No, it’s all about honor,” Arata tried to explain. “To them it’s my fault I don’t have one. It’s because I didn’t try hard enough. Honor is important to me too, I just didn’t earn much from other ponies…” “Still, it isn’t your fault. You get your cutiemark when the time is right. There isn’t anything you can do about it.” Tonic stated. “I know. Sometimes I wish they felt the same way,” Arata said hanging his head slightly. Despite his best efforts he couldn’t help but wonder if everyone back home was okay, or if he had killed them in the lake. With a guilty look on his face tonic tried to comfort Arata. “I’m sorry. That is your culture and I shouldn’t be so hard on it, just because it isn’t the way I view the world.” “It’s okay.” Arata sighed, “I guess I’m just a bit home sick. Over the past few days I’ve been wondering if everypony back home is okay. Something could happen and because I’m so far away I would never know.” “Well why not write them a letter?” Tonic suggested. “It might take a while to get a response back, but it’s better than worrying!” “That’s a good idea.” Arata agreed. “After we eat, we can head back to the pharmacy and I’ll give you a quill and some paper,” Just as tonic finished the waitress brought out their food. They ate quickly and then headed back to the pharmacy. Upon their arrival at the pharmacy Arata was treated to a full tour. There wasn’t much out of the ordinary to be seen. The building was relatively small, and unlike their house was only one story. A counter separated the store into two parts; several neatly organized shelves filled the space in the front of the store. Most of these held day to day items everypony needs. Behind the counter locked glass cases were the various medicines that only the Poultice’s carried. Tonic went on to explain that his job involved mixing and preparing various types of medicines from the ingredients he kept in stock. Tonic fetched the parchment and a quill for Arata and gave him instructions on how to get to the post office. He was also kind enough to give Arata money for the postage. Arata spent most of the day writing his letter. When he got back from the post office he decided to go to sleep early. While he lay in bed his thoughts turned to Tonic. Although he hand only known him for a brief period of time, it felt like there was a faint bond forming between the them. “Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Justice Arcana,” a soft voice called out. Before Arata could comprehend what had just happened he lapsed into dreams. Chapter 5: Choices Chapter 5: Choices “Blaze, I’m not sure if this is a good idea...” Arata said, standing on the shore of the lake that he had previously fallen into; an experience he was not enthusiastic to relive. “What makes you sure that we can even go back there again?” Blaze lazily shifted his gaze away from the camera he was adjusting, and met Arata’s anxious stare. “I’m not, to be honest, but that’s why we’re here. We need to figure out what exactly happened, and what exactly this thing is. Plus if we were actually attacked like we both remember I want to make sure those weren’t really ponies.” His words cut through the air and opened the uneasiness Arata had been filled with for the past two days. “They weren’t… they couldn’t have been,” Arata started pacing, his eyes grew wider and his words ever more frantic. “No, no, no. If they were ponies.. then I… I… I killed everypony...” “Arata, calm down; I’ve never read anything about ponies turning into… whatever those things were,” With every word that failed to reach Arata in his panic, Blaze stepped closer. “You’re not a killer Arata. I promise… You should have talked to me about this yesterday.” “Easy for you to say. What if we’re wrong! What if I am a killer! What would Celestia do to--” Before he could finish his thought, Blaze’s hoof met the side of his head, knocking him to the ground. “You’re right, It is easy for me to say. Now you have a choice; you can either sit here and wallow in fear, or you can figure out what really happened,” For a moment Blaze stared into Arata’s very essence, before turning around and picking up the camera. “I’ll go in first,” and without any visible hesitation Blaze stepped into the lake and disappeared. ... ‘Well at least it worked,’ still hazy from the fall, Blaze picked himself up and began to examine the supplies he had brought in. Unlike the last time he was here, Blaze was ready for whatever lay ahead; at least he hoped. In addition to the camera which sadly didn’t survive the fall, he carried a machete just in case. Standing a few feet in front of Blaze was a door similar to the one Arata had opened. Everything else was black. A stark contrast to the door that had stood before Arata, this one was ornately decorated. Made of a stained white wood with several gold inlays, it was reminiscent of the grandeur of Canterlot. ‘Wait… this is the door to the Canterlot archives.’ Hesitantly, Blaze attempted to nudge the door open. To his relief, the door swung open without Arata’s presence. Beyond the frame there stood somewhat cluttered rows of books. “Don’t you want to be part of something bigger than yourself? Don’t you want to make Equestria safer for everypony? ” The voice was dull; hidden behind the wall of shelves. ‘Wait… It can’t be...’ Blaze slowly maneuvered himself around the room, cautiously making his way to the source of the noise. He found a ledge overlooking the entrance to the archives, peering over it, he saw Penzance and… himself. “I’m sorry Sir. I appreciate the offer, I really do, but I’m not some brave adventurer. I’m a librarian, and I plan to stay one.” Young Blaze replied, with more than his usual amount of hostility. “You can be our record keeper and researcher. You don’t have to be in any danger. Please take some more time to consider this. This opportunity will never come up again,” Penzance dipped his head as he turned to leave the library. Before he could question what was happening, the library quickly dissolved into a fine mist. Leaving him standing in darkness. As he stood in the shadows another door appeared before him. Just as before he approached it and slowly opened it. Inside was the same library he had been standing in just seconds before. The books were all arranged in the same manner and his voice could be heard softly echoing through the hall. “I will come, but only as a historian. I don’t want any excitement from this… and you promise that this will be making Equestria a safer place, right?” Blaze prodded. Not quite sure that he was making the right choice. “Blaze, when I saw your application into the Royal Guard I knew there was great potential in you,” “But you didn’t take me then, why bother now.” Blaze interrupted. “Because this isn’t the Royal Guard; and more importantly you are older and more experienced,” Penzance spoke, meeting his uncertain gaze with reassurance. “I’ve spent all of my time since then here in the archives. How much more experience could I possibly have,” “Never underestimate the power of knowledge, Blaze. I don’t want another soldier. I want you,” Penzance reassured one final time. “I’m the only pony for the job huh?” Blaze paused taking in every nook and cranny of the familiar workplace. “I guess I have been working here a bit too long. I’ll come.” “Excellent. Meet me at the station tomorrow morning at 700 hours.” With a curt nod and a smile, Penzance retreated through the door; leaving Blaze alone with his books for one final time. Watching these events unfold again brought forth a fear that had been lingering inside him; was leaving Canterlot really the right choice? Blaze watched himself contemplating the same questions he had gone through so many years ago. ‘Dad…’ his ethereal counterpart whispered, as everything slowly turned to fog. Blaze had been transported from the Canterlot Archives to the E.W.E.F’s first camp in the Everfree Forest. Instantly familiar with the neat rows of tents, he navigated his way towards his old research station. Unlike the Hayseed Swamps, the Everfree Forest always kept its dark and foreboding feeling. Blaze had never particularly minded it, the eerie feeling he had heightened his sense of adventure; although under the current circumstances it was starting to faze him. He made his way through the camp, which was remarkably empty compared to Nippony. Slowly pacing through the tents, Blaze became uneasy. At first this had simply caused him to increase his pace, but now he had drawn his machete, just in case there was anything lurking around the corners. Each step he took became more and more cautious until he reached his old tent. Inside were his neatly organized books, just as he remembered them. He walked in, placed his machete on table, and sat down. Everything here was so familiar, so close to how it was, but something was off. Blaze flipped through the books that were on his old desk. Each one was exactly as he remembered it. “That’s it,” he muttered getting up and darting over to the other side of the tent. Under a pile of scrolls and discarded quills was a book titled All about Apples, one of the few books he hadn’t read. Blaze quickly flipped it open and found that every page was blank. With a sigh of relief he threw the book back onto the floor. “I’m impressed Blaze, I knew you would figure it out, but I didn’t think it would be that quick,” a taunting voice hung in the air, as the tent quickly turned into fog, and disappeared. Blaze was left standing in the clearing back where he had started. Minus Arata, everything seemed completely normal. There was no sign of where Arata had disappeared to, but if his earlier actions were any indication, Blaze’s best guess was that he had ran back to camp. “You really shouldn’t be surprised by any of this Blaze,” the same voice called out. Blaze’s head slowly panned the surroundings, trying to determine who was speaking to him. “Did you really think that Arata would have helped you with this? You could have brought me, but you didn’t. Is it because you didn’t want me watching you put your life on the line for something that doesn’t matter?” As the tirade continued, Blaze was able to piece the situation together. “I didn’t think your magic could do this. How long have you been keeping this trick from me Vox?” Blaze called out into the surrounding trees. The voice was coming from so many directions at once that he had no hope of tracking it. “Awww, you didn’t like my little trick? How about this one,” without any kind of hint, Vox was now standing directly in front of Blaze. It took all of his resolve to hold his position. “Now come on, I know everything you’re thinking. You never want me to worry about you, because then you would feel guilty. You’re so selfish. Wanting to explore and have your adventures, but not deal with the consequences.” “Alright I’ve had enough of you being in my head,” Blazes horn lit up as he tried to push Vox out of his mind. “Oh please. I taught you those spells, do you really think I would teach you anything that could overpower me? Now you know that this is true, why won’t you accept it?” “No, it’s not… I only want what’s best for us,” Blaze whispered refusing to meet Vox’s glare. “I don’t know what’s better to watch, you lying to yourself, or you trying to lie to me. I know everything in your mind don’t you get it? I am everything you know!” “No… no… You’re not. You can’t be...” Blaze shuddered as his will began to break. “Yes! Fight it, fight the truth. Keep lying to yourself!” With a twisted laugh, Vox leapt backward and her form began to pulsate. A stream of darkness exploded out of her, covering the area around her with black ooze. Slowly it reformed, first at the legs, then a torso, followed by arms, twisted claws, and finally its head. The monster in front of him still bore a resemblance to Vox, and when it spoke it was still her voice he heard. “You look so frightened. Is this what you were trying to protect me from?” Blaze tried his best to ignore the creature. His horn lit up once more as his machete sprung from his back and floated defensively in front of him. The monster lunged back into the trees, her voice echoing from every direction. “I know every move you will make before you make it. There is no way you can fight me.” Without a warning the shadow lashed out from behind Blaze. With only seconds to react he tried to jump out of its path, but he was too slow. Its claws caught the left side of his body knocking him to the ground. The machete fell with him as his concentration was broken. The creature disappeared once more, only to reappear seconds later from another part of the clearing. This time its foot met Blazes ribs, sending a jolt of pain through his entire body. As consciousness started to fade he saw the creature raise it claw for a finishing blow, and heard one final sound. “Taliesin!” … A dull throbbing on the side of his head reminded Arata of Blaze’s fond farewell. With Blaze gone, the clearing’s eerie silence was all Arata noticed. The still air filled his lungs; each breath relaxing his mind and body. Time ceased as he lapsed into his thoughts; first came panic, then anger, and finally fear. There were so many possibilities and no way to know what was actually happening. Blaze could be fine in the lake, maybe nothing was happening and he was totally safe. But that seemed unlikely. He most likely was in danger; and the last time Blaze wouldn’t have gotten out alive without Arata’s help. From the edge of the clearing a small twitch of movement caught Arata’s attention. Contrasted to the stillness of the foliage behind it, the blue butterfly that drew ever closer, seemed to be filled with motion. Every flap of its wings and subtle change in the direction it flew seemed like dramatic and exaggerated actions. Arata was transfixed by the creature; cocking his head slightly to the left he tried to discern why it had broken the silence. After what seemed like hours of watching the butterfly slowly maneuver itself to him, Arata felt the soft touch of its legs on his nose. The translucent blue wings shimmered against the soft green of the grass. Slowly its wings began to flap again as it lifted off of Arata’s nose and flew towards the lake. With his head tracking the butterfly, Arata watched as it slowly lowered itself onto the surface of the water and disappeared into the depths. Silently Arata picked himself up off the ground, retrieving his machete, and with just a hint of fear and hesitation, he followed. The sudden impact knocked the breath out of Arata, but it did not break his new resolve. His partner was down here, alone, and he was going to help him. Blaze had done the same thing. The same dense fog blanketed the area. To Arata’s relief there was no sign of the Alicorn, but there was an open door standing just a few hooves away. As he hesitantly approached it, a faint glimmer caught his eye. As he turned to investigate it, a blue door came into view. Lightly resting on its handle was the same butterfly that had led Arata into the lake. As he approached the new door, the butterfly softly lifted off of the handle and disappeared into the mist. Carefully Arata used the key which hung around his neck to unlock the door; then gently opened it. “Greetings, I am glad you were able to join us again,” Igor’s familiar voice calls out. “We are both very pleased to see that you have started to form bonds and friendships with those around you. As I said during your last visit, your ability is that of the wild card, and it is these Social Links that will help you unlock your full potential. As your links grow stronger so will your personas… Now you must go. Blaze is in danger and may require your assistance.” Arata’s eyes flicked open as he became aware of his surroundings once more. He was still standing in front of the door to the Velvet Room, and the Contractor’s Key was still in the key hole. Deciding to heed Igor’s warning Arata darted through the ornate door that he had first seen. He wasn’t sure what he would face on the other side, but if Blaze was in trouble, he had to pull himself together. Beyond the door were the familiar groves of the Hayseed Swamps. Arata quickly recognized that he was on the trail to the lake. Arata paused, and muttered to himself “Think, think, think. There isn’t time to be confused… Wait!” Arata nervously looked at his flank, and to his relief he now had the same tarot card cutiemark. “I’m still in the lake…This isn’t really the Hayseed Swamps, just like that wasn’t Nippony.” Without any more thought he bolted down the trail toward the lake. As he drew closer he heard muffled voices through the foliage. He ran as fast as he could but it didn’t seem like his speed was making any difference. With every step closer the amount of land he needed to cross seemed to doubled. He came to an abrupt halt, just in time to avoid a bolt of lightning that shot out toward him. Several of the shadows emerged from the trees lining the path. Unlike the ones he had fought before, these sprung up off the ground and turned into black orbs. Arata slowly backed up, firmly grasping the hilt of his machete between his teeth. As he drew it, the shadows transformed. There were now four creatures in front of him, the three orbs, and one more which he hadn’t seen before. The fourth floated several hooves behind the first three. It appeared to be two ponies side by side that had been connected to each other by three slender rods. One ran through their ankles, another through their fore hooves, and a final one through the neck. Instead of faces they each wore a light blue mask. The first three had kept their spherical shape but had grown elongated mouths and long tongues. The instant the transformation was complete, the mouths lunged at Arata. Arata quickly cut down the first two that reached him. When his machete landed it sliced them in two, then each half shattered and disappeared. While he was distracted with fighting, Arata didn’t notice the bolt of lightning headed in his direction. Arata was struck in the chest and knocked off his hooves. The machete flew out of his mouth and landed in the shrubs on the side of the trail. The third closed in while Arata was down. In an instant Arata was back on his hooves, and a blue card was floating in front of him. “Persona” he whispered as the card shattered. The card on his flank had changed from the white mask, to a set of scales supported by a sword. Arata felt light, as if a façade he carried had been lifted off of his shoulders. Behind him was a Pegasus made of gleaming marble with an exposed heart. With Arata’s command the new persona flew through the final mouth, destroying it. Another bolt of lightning hurled toward Arata. The bolt struck him again, but this time he felt no pain from it. Letting his persona guide him, he felt a surge of light and issued a new command. “Virtue!” A golden light appeared below the connected ponies, and holy seals surrounded the shadows dissolving them. Back on his hooves, Arata darted toward the lake once more. This time he was actually making progress. As he closed in he heard Vox. He couldn’t tell what she was saying, but it was unmistakably her. He entered the clearing just in time to see a hulking black shadow deliver a vicious kick to Blaze’s ribs. As it raised its claw for the finishing blow Arata leapt forward and called out for his persona. “Taliesin!” He appeared just in front of Arata and dashed forward toward the shadow. His appearance had caught the unsuspecting monster off guard, and the impact knocked her to the ground. She quickly regained her composure and disappeared into the forest. Arata readied himself for the impending attack. Everything was still as he searched for any sign of the creature. Just as his guard began to falter, a bolt of lightning struck out from behind him, knocking Arata to the ground. The shadow leapt out of the trees hoping to attack Arata while he was down. Rolling out of the way at the last second, Arata called for Taliesin once more. He heeded his master’s call and let out a blast of wind which sent bits of the shadow in every direction. Although it had been damaged, the shadow pressed the attack once more. Her claws wildly slashed in every direction, and tore into Taliesin. As Arata leapt out of the way he frantically tried to summon his second persona. Just as Virtue appeared by its master, another bolt of lightning struck Arata, having no effect. “Looks like you can’t hurt me with that anymore. Play time is over!” Arata screamed preparing to finish the battle once and for all… … “Hey mom… Do you have a minute,” Blaze timidly asked as he slipped through his front door. “Oh Blaze you’re home. What do you need?” Called out a dark blue mare with a curly blonde mane. “I spoke to Penzance again today…” Blaze took a second to muster up courage, “I agreed to go with him.” Blaze shuddered waiting for his mom’s response. “Do you think it’s the right choice?” She replied after a long pause. “I… I’m not sure. Part of me wants to; but then I think of Dad,” He spoke softly. “I thought you were going to say that,” His mother gently agreed. “But he would have wanted you to go with Penzance.” “Would he have if he knew exploration would have been the death of him?” He responded. “I don’t know the answer to that sugarcube,” she admitted and walked toward him. “Your father always wanted excitement in his life. If he wasn’t off adventuring he just wasn’t happy; and as much as you try to hide it from me, I see the same thing in you.” “But I couldn’t… If something were to happen to me, you’d be alone.” Blaze embraced his mother as his eyes began to tear. “Blaze, I have always known this day would come.” Her gaze met his eyes; although she was in tears he felt her reassurance. “As long as you are doing what makes you happy, I will be.” “But was it the right choice?” he questioned. “I think you already know the answer to that son; and where ever your new adventures lead you, remember your father and I love you, and we always will. Now get out there and blaze some trails.” … Blaze’s eyes flickered open, to the sight of Arata battling Vox. He slowly stood and shouted to his partner. “Arata! Thanks for the help, but I’ll take over from here,” Blaze, holding his machete, slowly walked toward the shadow as his partner leapt to the side, slightly surprised to see Blaze on his feet again. “I understand what you are now. You, all of this, it’s all the fears that I tucked away. I won’t run from my fears anymore.” His words seemed to weaken the shadow, it grew weaker with every step forward he took. ‘Thou art I… and I am thou’ A card appeared in front of Blaze. “Man at Arms!” the card shattered, and standing behind him was a giant armored stallion carrying a brilliant silver lance. “Alright! Let’s finish her off!” He charged, leading his persona to its target. The lance pierced the shadows heart. It staggered back and tried to let out one final attack. Blaze leapt on to the shadow and with a swift slash severed the shadows head. The creature’s body bubbled and then dissolved into a door. “Blaze, thank Celestia you’re okay.” Arata sprinted toward Blaze with a smile. “When did you get a persona?” “I don’t know, it just showed up… kinda like you,” he flashed a smile Arata and walked to the door. “Oh yeah that,” Arata coyly answered while rubbing the back of his head with his hoof. “Sorry, it took me awhile to pull myself together.” “Don’t worry about it. That’s all in the past now,” Blaze opened the door and began to step through. “Let’s get out of here.” Chapter 6: Honesty Blaze wasted no time getting back to the camp. The pair had awakened floating in the lake, after they grabbed their bags, headed towards camps. Blaze practically ignored Arata as the pair sprinted down the trail. Of all the questions on Blaze’s mind only one was important. Was Vox still alive? He now understood how Arata felt after he had fallen in the lake the first time. When the pair arrived at the camp Blaze wasted no time tracking down Vox. It didn’t matter that Arata was still following him, he just needed to know that she was safe. He weaved through the crowds of ponies scattered throughout the camp, and through the line of tents until Vox’s finally came into view. He burst through the flaps startling Vox, who was currently tinkering with a radio on her desk. She leapt out of her chair, and was quickly caught in Blaze’s embrace. “Well that was unexpected,” She returned the embrace and continued. “Pleasant, but unexpected.” “I’m so glad you’re alive,” Blaze whispered. “Uhhh, can you run that one by me one more time?” She recoiled. “Glad I’m alive? Why wouldn’t I be alive!?” “It’s a long story,” Blaze sighed. “Once Arata catches up I’ll fill you in.” He kissed her on the forehead and tossed his pack on the ground. It didn’t take Arata long to catch up, and judging by the look of relief on his face, he must have been worried about Vox as well. “Arata you know what this means right?” Blaze called as he entered the tent. “You didn’t kill anypony, it was all fake!” “Yeah, that’s kind of what I was relieved of… No offense Vox,” he added. “None taken… I think. Now can somepony tell me what in the name of Celestia is going on?” she demanded. “Right, I suppose I’ll start with everything that happened to me, and then Arata can fill us in on his side of the story.” Blaze started. “We went out to the lake again, this time to see what would happen if I fell in. Once I fell in there was the same mist filled antechamber, but I wasn’t greeted by an Alicorn, there was just a door. I went through it and then I was in Canterlot again, except younger me and Penzance were also there.” “You mean you were watching yourself from the past?” Vox interjected, her head cocked slightly to the left. “Exactly,” Blaze replied. “Huh, nothing like that happened for me, guess that rules out any kind of trend.” Arata chimed in. “Right, good thinking Arata,” This was the first time Blaze had actually complimented Arata. “I essentially watched myself agree to join the E.W.E.F. and I remembered how afraid I was about whether or not I had made the right choice. Then I was in the Everfree forest; and that’s when you showed up, Vox.” Blaze paused for a second and tried to reach out to Vox telepathically. Seeing his glowing horn, Vox took the hint, and started to share thoughts with him. ‘I think Arata will notice our horns, Blaze,’ she thought. ‘I know, I think it’s time we told him the truth about everything. He is part of the team now; we shouldn’t leave him in the dark,’ he replied. ‘Alright, if you think it’s for the best, go ahead.’ “Arata, there’s something we need to tell you.” Blaze said shifting the tone of the conversation. “What is it?” Arata looked noticeably confused. “Vox is telepathic, she can hear thoughts, and to an extent she can communicate to people this way.” Blaze’s stare showed Arata he was serious, but this was just so unheard of he wasn’t sure what to make of it. “It’s true. They say every unicorn has their own specialty when it comes to magic, I guess this is mine.” Vox paused for a moment, “I think it will be easier if I just showed you.” Her horn lit up and suddenly Arata felt another presence in his mind. ‘Can you hear me Arata?’ She asked. Her lips didn’t move but he still heard her voice. “I didn’t even know that was possible,” Arata replied still confused. “Try not to tell anypony. You, Blaze, and Penzance, are the only ponies who know.” She warned. “I won’t… but how do I know you aren’t just reading my thoughts?” Arata pressed. “My horn will glow; it’s like any other magic,” she tried to be as sincere as possible, but it didn’t seem to be working. “Have you ever read my thoughts before?” Arata looked uncomfortable, as if he didn’t really want an answer. “Only once, when Blaze and I questioned you about the lake,” Vox’s voice softened with guilt. “Neither of us really wanted to, but we didn’t know how much we could trust you. I really am sorry; I never use this power unless I absolutely have to.” ‘Did they really have to do that…’ Arata thought, failing to answer Vox. ‘How do I even know she’s telling me the truth about her horn. She could be listening to everything I am thinking right now… She could know everything about me, and I know nothing about her…’ “Arata, are you okay?” Vox looked concerned. Arata hadn’t answered her, or given any sign of acknowledgement. “I want you to be able to trust me…” “As do I, but I think we have more important things to discuss at the moment,” Blaze continued to explain the events that happened in the lake. He told Vox and Arata every detail he could remember. From the words the shadow had spoken to him, to the vision of his mother that had brought him back to consciousness. “And that is when I felt a new power inside me. I heard a voice callout ‘Thou art I, and I am thou,’ and I knew I had a new power. I realized that everything I experienced were just my fears made manifest. I think that’s what this lake does; it shows you what you are hiding from.” “I think that works for what I saw too, except the Alicorn. I’ve always been afraid that even if I got a cutiemark it wouldn’t help, and nopony would accept me. That’s exactly what happened, nopony accepted me.” Arata continued to explain his fear from home. The conversation extended well into the evening with Arata explaining the butterfly that had led him into the lake, and the strange second persona he could use. “I guess this leaves us with one last thing to discuss,” Blaze added as the group was getting ready to end the discussion. “Do we tell Penzance?” The tent was silent for a moment before Vox spoke. “I think we should, this is exactly what the E.W.E.F is trying to protect ponies from.” “I agree,” Arata said with a yawn. “Alright then, we can find him in the morning, and explain everything.” Blaze concluded. “Arata you should go get some rest...”Blaze paused briefly. “And I know this is probably no consolation, but I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have been so hard on you, and I shouldn’t have had Vox read your mind. I hope that we can put this all behind us.” Arata was still hesitant, but they both seemed sincere. “I do too, I’ll see you two in the morning to talk with Penzance then.” Arata walked out of the tent as Vox and Blaze issued their farewells. As he walked away, his thoughts focused on his partners. ‘They lied to me… but I did lie to them too. If we’re going to get anywhere we all need to trust each other.’ Arata felt a faint bond forming between the E.W.E.F team, and heard a faint voice call out ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Fool Arcana.’ … Vox was standing in the corner of her tent refusing to turn and face Blaze. “Are you really afraid of me Blaze?” Her voice was a whimper and she was on the brink of tears. “I know you don’t like my magic, but is it really that bad?” “No, it isn’t. Yes, there was a part of me that was afraid but it was nothing like the lake showed.” Blaze was trying to be soothing but it didn’t seem to be working. “I can’t control everything my subconscious does.” “I know, but just look at it from my perspective. There are so many ponies that would treat me like a pariah if they found out about my magic. The fact that I had you to confide in, and even use my magic with has been so relieving, but if you’ve been afraid this whole time, it’s like no one trusts me.” “If you really want to know, read my mind: right now,” Vox continued to stare into the wall. “You will be able to see all of my thoughts, and all of my feelings. This is the best way to get rid of doubts you have.” “But Blaze,” Vox muttered. “Vox, please. Do it for me.” Blaze pleaded. “Alright,” She turned to face Blaze, her eyes closed, but wet with tears. Her horn lit up and Blaze felt her familiar presence in his head. They stood together in silence for what seemed like hours. Blaze focused on keeping his mind clear; he wanted Vox to feel exactly what he felt. Eventually Vox’s horn stopped glowing. She slowly walked up to Blaze, and whispered in his ear. “I’m so sorry,” she lowered her head against his shoulder and wept softly. Blaze placed his leg around her, and waited until she regained composure. “Thank you,” she whispered again, and kissed him on the cheek. She then left the supply tent, leaving Blaze standing alone, and returned to her sleeping quarters. Blaze collapsed, too tired both physically and mentally to leave Vox’s tent. He closed his eyes, and went to sleep on the floor. He hoped that Vox would wake him up in time for the morning briefing. … “Blaze, wake up,” Vox called out softly. Blaze slowly opened his eyes, and saw Vox standing a few hoofs away from him. It was clear from the amount of light pouring into the tent that it was morning. “Time for the briefing?” he muttered. “Yes, you’ve got just enough time to get cleaned up before we have to go, and remember we agreed to catch Penzance afterward.” She offered him a hoof up, and Blaze quickly darted back to his tent to prepare for the meeting. Arata bumped into the pair on his way to the meeting. He was still a little uneasy around Vox, but tried his best to hide it. “How are you feelin’ kid?” Blaze asked somewhat playfully. “I’m a bit tired, but I’ll be fine.” No pony was looking forward to their discussion with Penzance; the tension was palpable. The trio walked into the command tent, to discover that almost every other pony had beaten them there. “We aren’t late,” Vox said. “I made sure of that.” “Hey Blaze!” Called out a stallion from the crowd. “Did you hear? Compass Rose and her scouting team just got back!” “Thanks, Bullwhip.” Blaze called back. “Well I guess that answers that.” “Who’s Compass Rose?” Arata inquired. “She is one of the pegasi in charge of mapping the swamps. I honestly don’t know a lot about her.” Blaze was trying to wedge his way to the front of the crowd. “She’s pretty nice. I’ve spoken to her a few times, but I don’t know a ton about her.” Vox added. “Attention everypony,” Penzance shouted over the murmur in the tent. He entered escorted by three pegasi, one walking beside him, and one on either side. “As many of you are now aware, we have a slight alteration to today’s briefing.” His Canterlot accent seemed especially thick this morning. “Compass Rose will be delivering her report on the mapping of the swamps.” She looked over to Penzance, nodded, and walked into the center of the tent. Her arrival was met with applause from all sides. “Thanks guys, it’s great to be back. The past two months have been a bit crazy, but our team has managed to chart out sixty percent of the swamps, which puts us three weeks ahead of schedule!” The applause continued. “We have found a hoof full of sites that are worth further investigation, but it will take about two weeks for any pony to trek out that far. Sir.” She nodded at Penzance, and he stepped in to continue the briefing. “We will be sending out two teams to establish a forward command, closer to these sites. Bullwhip, you are in charge of coordinating this effort. Additionally before they can leave, Blaze will need to review the maps and sites on them.” Penzance looked over at Blaze, and with his affirmation continued. “Other than those changes, it is business as usual around here. Mapping team, you have earned an extended break, enjoy it.” The meeting disbanded and Blaze, Vox, and Arata, headed back to Blaze’s tent. After about half an hour of waiting, Penzance entered with Compass Rose in tow. “Blaze, you remember Compass Rose correct?” Penzance inquired. “It’s been awhile, but yes I do.” He replied. “It’s good to see you again.” “Likewise,” Compass Rose responded. “Sorry if I seem a bit curt, I haven’t slept in a while. The faster we get this done the better.” She set the maps down on Blaze’s table and then turned to Penzance. “I’m going to go sleep now, if that’s okay with you sir.” Not waiting for Penzance’s response she left the tent. “Sir, before we discuss the maps, we have something important to report about the lake.” Blaze, Arata, and Vox all walked to the center of the room. Blaze and Arata detailed their experiences in the lake to Penzance who seemed relatively unfazed by everything they described. Vox seemed to shudder a bit when blaze recounted his experience. “How interesting,” Penzance added at the conclusion. “Do you have any idea if those creatures can leave the lake?” “We don’t know. They haven’t yet but that doesn’t mean that they can’t.” Blaze answered. “I feel that further exploration into these creatures and ‘Personas’ is probably our best course of action.” “I agree,” Penzance said grimly, “Just be careful. We do not want this to become any larger than it has to; especially if it as traumatic for everypony as it was for you two. I trust your discretion in this matter, Blaze. Do what you must to figure out what exactly is going on, and Arata, I apologize if you were swept up into something you didn’t want to be a part of.” “Actually sir, this is the kind of adventure I was hoping to find with the E.W.E.F,” Arata seemed a little too eager for Penaznce’s taste. “That may be the case, but remember this is no game. Be wary of whatever magic is behind this. Especially if it is tied to a wish you made; there is no telling what may come of it.” Penzance paused for a moment and continued. “Now moving on, Blaze, before you can continue exploring the lake I need you to review the maps and compare the sites to the data you have. Try to keep it quick. Bullwhip needs to have this information in the next four days.” Penzance left after giving the order. “Well then.” Blaze was the first to break the silence. “It looks like I have my work cut out for me.” “I think the whole meeting went over relatively well, all things considered,” Vox added. “Did we really have anything to worry about?” Arata asked. “Well we didn’t, it was you who made the wish.” Vox teased. “Oh…” Arata hung his head, and lowered his voice. “Relax kid, she’s teasing you.” Blaze was hardly paying attention to Arata and Vox. He was lost in the map that lay before him. “Well Arata, it looks like you’re getting the next four days off. There isn’t really anything we can do until I get these maps done. Enjoy.” Arata looked excited to hear he would have a few days to himself. Vox on the other hoof did not. “Lucky kid, getting work off, and getting to do exciting things with MY very special some pony,” Vox mockingly grumbled as she walked out of the tent. “I guess I’ll see you in a few days then,” Arata stood waiting for a response for a few seconds before he decided Blaze was paying no attention to him. Arata headed home early, and hoped that this break would give him the relaxation he needed… Chapter 7: It's Medicine! Chapter 7: It's Medicine! “Are you sure this is safe to drink?” Arata asked, staring into a beaker containing a bubbling green liquid. He had been enjoying his first day off. Tonic, Panacea, and Camphor had all gone to work at the pharmacy, leaving him at home alone. Marigold had gone to school, but returned in the late afternoon. She was ecstatic to find that Arata had the day off, and was convinced the pair would get their cutie marks. “Of course it is. It’s medicine, it will make you feel better!” Marigold had attempted to make a healing potion so she could get her cutie mark. “But, I’m not sick.” Arata didn’t want to hurt Marigold’s feelings, but the amalgam of ingredients she produced from the kitchen did not seem edible. In fact, he was fairly sure one of the ingredients was metal polish. “You don’t need to be sick to feel better! It will take however you’re feeling and make it better!” Marigold’s face pleaded with Arata. He wanted to turn the drink down, but he didn’t have enough courage. He raised the beaker to his mouth and took a sip. The initial taste wasn’t bad; she had put enough sugar into the mix to stop it from being bitter. After a few seconds the drink had become anything but pleasant. His mouth started to burn just as he swallowed it. The feeling went all the way down his throat and into his stomach. He also had the lingering taste of metal in his mouth as the pain dissipated. “Is it working?” Marigold asked, shaking with anticipation. Just as he was about to answer, Arata’s vision went fuzzy and he collapsed. … “Quick get some charcoal and milk! Camphor, hold his mouth open.” Arata was barely conscious when he heard Tonic’s panicked voice barking orders. “Quickly make him swallow it.” Arata felt a liquid pour down his throat; followed by bits of something hard. “Look daddy, he’s waking up,” Marigold couldn’t be seen, but she sounded as if she were in tears. “Arata, can you hear me?” Tonic slowly shook Arata as Camphor let go of his mouth. “uhhhhgghhmmmgghhhuhhgmmmgghhh,” Arata had hoped to say ‘yes I can hear you, what is going on’ but apparently he wasn’t capable of doing so. “Keep going with the milk, hopefully we can neutralize some of it. I can’t believe one sip did this to him.” Tonic continued to pour milk into his mouth. “Daddy I’m sorry, will Arata be okay?” Marigold cried. She tried to get in close to Arata, but was pushed back by Camphor. “He’ll be fine, I need you to go to your room now okay?” Tonic tried to say this calmly, but he didn’t do a very good job at it. “Tonic, the Doctor is here!” came a shout from down outside. Arata could recognize the voice as Panacea, but he couldn’t see her. “Ugghhmmmagghuuhhasshhhhgg. Aaammagssmma?” Arata was trying to say ‘What Is going on, what in the name of harmony did she give me to drink. Why can’t I talk’. A new pony joined the trio. He was wearing a lab coat and a stethoscope. He had a brown coat and grey hair. “Good, you’re giving him milk. Did you already get him to swallow the charcoal?” “Yes we did, he seems to be getting a little better.” Tonic replied. “Do you have the poison?” The doctor added. “Yes, it’s over there in that beaker.” Tonic pointed to the green liquid that sat a few hooves away. “Give me a moment to run a few tests on this, and we can figure out what exactly he has ingested.” The doctor dipped a few pieces of paper into the liquid, and then added two drops of a liquid into it. “You know, you should really be more careful with what you let your daughter play with.” “Thank you, Doctor. I would have never figured that out without your help. Now if you don’t mind, QUIT JUDGING MY PARENTING AND TELL ME WHAT HE SWALLOWED!” Tonic shouted. “No need to be snippy with me, Tonic. It looks like he swallowed some acid, so we can expect chemical burns. Keep the milk going and he should be fine; although he may not be able to talk for a while.” “Thank you doctor,” Tonic said in what he hoped was a polite tone. “Camphor, help me carry Arata up to his room.” The pair lifted him up stairs to his room; where they continued to give him milk. … After a few hours Arata had become completely conscious; to find the whole family waiting around his bed. “Thank Celestia you’re okay” said Tonic. “Before you do anything drink this. It’s a mild anesthetic. It will stop the pain you will feel very, very shortly.” “Wasshhhht hassspppennning toohh meehh?” Arata tried to talk, but he couldn’t feel his tongue. “Ya, swallowed some pretty gnarly acid. We were able to stop most of the burning, but it will take a little while for you to talk normal.” Camphor answered. “You’ll be on painkillers for a while. It will make talking harder, but at least you don’t have to deal with the burns,” Tonic added. “Oh, and I hate to do this to you, but you’ll be on a liquid diet for quite a while.” “Doosssnnt beessh toogh massd aaht Mahrigahld,” Arata felt awful, not because of his burned esophagus, but because of how sad Marigold looked. From the beginning his intention was to help her feel like she fit in, and find her talent. Instead he was poisoned. “We aren’t. We know she meant well, but everypony should remember that the path to the moon is paved with good intentions.” Panacea said, hoping she interpreted Arata’s words correctly. “We’re going to go get dinner ready, try to rest. You need it.” The family all walked out of the room; leaving only Arata and Marigold behind. “I’m sorry I poisoned you, Arata,” Marigold was in tears again. “Issh ohkaahhyy. Isst wasshhnntt yahour fahhwllt,” Arata mumbled. “Thank you for telling Mom and Dad it wasn’t my fault.” She was still crying, “Mom seemed mad at me, but Dad seems madder at the doctor. He doesn’t like him very much.” “Dosshnt wahhrryy yaawwuuu diidhhannt dhoo antithang wharang.” Arata was trying to be comforting, but given his inability to speak this proved to be difficult. He did feel that each sentence improved his expression. “I guess I’ll never get my cutie mark now. If I can’t even do what my family is good at, what am I good for,” No matter how much it pained Arata to watch she just wouldn’t stop crying. “Nhhoo Ahhyye fphelt thhaa shammee whayysss. Ishht nahwt yau. Yau whil pfind ahh cchtie mhark ahventuahly. Yahr thallent ish jhust sho sphecial yah havhant faund isht yeht.” Arata got out of bed, and gave Marigold a hug. He couldn’t tell if she understood anything he had tried to say, but she seemed to be settling down. “I’m gonna let you get some rest.” Marigold darted out of the room without another word. Arata returned to his bed. He knew exactly how Marigold felt right now; except for the poisoning somepony part. He spent most of his life having the same fears that still hadn’t gone away. He wanted to help Marigold so badly, but he just didn’t know how. ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Hanged Man Arcana.’ ‘I really need to get these voices checked out…’ Arata thought to himself as he drifted to sleep. … Arata spent most of the next two days in bed. Tonic had brought up a few books for him to read. One was an introduction to modern medicine, and while it was a bit dry and hard to understand, it increased his knowledge. The second was a book on public speaking. This increased his expression. Besides the liquid diet he was on, the past few days had been surprisingly pleasant. Towards the evening of his third day off Camphor decided to pay him a visit. “Hey there duuude,” Camphor called in a slightly gruff voice as he entered the room. “How ya feelin’?” “A lot better. I can talk normally for the mosht phart.” Arata replied with a smile. “Radical,” Camphor walked close to Arata, and placed a beaker in his hoof. “I made this for you, it should help with the healing process.” “What ish it?” Arata asked with hesitation. Although he was significantly older, and hopefully better trained that Marigold, Arata didn’t completely trust Camphor’s medical abilities. “It’s just some aloe with ginger for pain relief, and a hoofful of medicinal herbs.” “No ashid?” Arata further inquired. “Not a drop, dude.” Camphor assured. Arata drank the mixture. To his surprise, and relief, it seemed to be soothing the pain in his throat and mouth. Its consistency was a bit strange, it was more of a gel than a liquid, but it wasn’t unpleasant. After he finished, Arata turned to Camphor. “Thanksh, that ashtually helped the pain a lot.” Arata smiled, and placed the beaker on the table next to his bed. “Radical, I told Dad that it would work, but he didn’t believe me,” Camphor looked a bit less mellow than he usually did. “Whaat do you mhean?” Arata felt silly trying to maintain a conversation while he still couldn’t talk. “He thinks herbal medicine is ‘antiquated’ and ‘useless’” Camphor scoffed. “But whatever man, I shouldn’t let him harsh my vibes like this.” “Hassh your vhibes?” Arata cocked his head. “You know, bum you out, get ya down.” Camphor drawled on. “Ah thsat mashkes shenshe” Arata had no idea why Camphor spoke so differently from everypony else in Foalsdale, but it didn’t seem important. He felt that he was starting to understand Camphor. Another voice rang out in his mind. ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Lovers Arcana.’ “Camphor, did you hear that?” Arata asked, hoping that he wasn’t the only pony who was hearing voices. “Hear what braah?” Camphor didn’t have any idea what Arata was talking about. The two talked for a while before Camphor left. The past few days had been strange for Arata, he felt like he was making friends. This was something which he had not been able to do in Nippony. He felt like he needed guidance. This was all so new to him, so foreign. Maybe Igor and Caroline could help him. They had given him guidance this far. Whatever the case he decided to worry about it the next day, and went to sleep. … Arata felt refreshed the next morning. He wasted no time in starting his last day off. After spending three days in bed, he decided that taking a stroll around town would be fun and relaxing. This was the kind of activity he didn’t get a chance to do back in Nippony. Normally a carefree stroll was brought to an abrupt halt by somepony telling him he wasn’t good enough. Mane Street was vibrant and full of excitement this morning. Everypony was dashing about, either working or running errands. Each building was a different color from the next, and covered by either a thatched roof or tiles. Arata wasn’t walking anywhere in particular. He wandered about trying to form a mental map of the town. As he followed the yellow bricks that lined Mane Street, Arata passed several locations of interest. The school, city hall, and the library were all located in the center of town. The pharmacy, market, and hospital were toward the south. The diner, logging camp, and other services were all on the northern side. As he wandered past the library, Arata noticed a dim light coming out of an alley. He approached it hesitantly at first, but as he neared it he was greeted by the Velvet Room’s door. This was his chance to ask Igor and Caroline for help in, well, having friends. He used the key he wore around his neck to open the door. “Hello Arata,” Caroline spoke. She was sitting alone in her usual seat holding The Compendium. “Is there anything I can help you with?” Arata noted that Igor was not present, neither were the cards which usually adorned the table. “I had a question about social links,” His voice had completely healed overnight. Whatever Camphor gave him seemed to work. “Also where’s Igor?” “Master has other things to attend to, but I should be able to assist you with social links. What exactly did you need to ask?” This was the first time Arata had fully taken in Caroline’s appearance. In the past he had been too busy trying to figure out what exactly Igor was to worry about her. Her coat was a very light tan color that bordered on peach. Her eyes were a bright yellow that shone against the dark blue background. “I wanted to know if you had any advice on how I should keep close to social links?” Arata earnestly asked. “You mean you want to learn how to be friends with other ponies?” She dully responded. “I guess… It sounds worse when you phrase it that way.” Arata was embarrassed, not only because he had to ask this question, but because he didn’t have anypony else to ask it to. “I will need to learn more of your world. Is there a place that would hold information on your realm?” Caroline seemed a bit annoyed, but Arata didn’t want to turn down the help. “There is a library, it should have books on that.” He hadn’t actually seen what the Foalsdale library contained, but it would be a start. “Very well… before we depart I have a question for you.” She stood and walked toward Arata. “Does this form please you? Or would you have me take another?” “Uhhh… what do you mean?” Arata shielded his eyes as a flash of light shot out from Caroline. Where she been moments ago there was now stood a slender stallion with the same coat, and mane. “Is this more suitable?” The stallion asked in a deep, velvety voice. “You may call me Charles while I am in this form.” “I think I prefer Caroline…” Arata muttered trying not to make eye contact. “Very well,” With another flash Charles was replaced by Caroline. “I shall use my female form from this point on.” Caroline exited the Velvet Room, and Arata found himself standing in an alley. “Lead on Arata.” Arata took his new companion to the public library. He didn’t really understand why this was an important part of helping him make friends, but he didn’t have enough courage to ask. Arata was tense the entire walk to the library. This was the type of town where everypony knew everypony else. He stood out enough as it was, he didn’t need any more attention brought to him. When they reached the library, Caroline wasted no time. She left Arata standing in the door while she darted from corner to corner flipping through books. The library was small, but well kept. Shelves lined the walls with a few rows in the center of the building. The room itself was much like the pharmacy, except there was a staircase which Arata assumed led to a loft. “Oh, hello, can I help you find anything?” A soft voice called out from behind a shelf. It was directed at Caroline, which worried Arata given her pony-skills. “I require texts on history. Also friendship,” Caroline bluntly responded. She was paying more attention to the books then the pony talking to her. “History texts are over here,” the slightly confused mare answered. “I don’t think we have anything exclusively on friendship though.” She led Caroline across the library to a dusty shelf. “Not many people come here for the history. These books don’t get as much love as they deserve.” The mare’s azure coat glistened under the soft light in the room, and her blonde mane was tied into a neat bun. She reached down to a lower shelf, and pulled out a dusty leather bound book. “I hope this book is helpful. Um, I’ll be over there if you need me.” The librarian moved off to a corner she seemed shy and withdrawn the entire interaction. Arata made his way over to Caroline who had become completely engrossed in the book she was handed. Abruptly she turned to him, “What are these ‘cutiemarks’?” “Oh I thought you knew,” Arata looked down at her flank, and realized that Caroline lacked a cutie mark. “It’s something ponies get when they discover what their special talent is.” “I see,” as she spoke a cutiemark appeared on her flank, “I believe The Compendium will serve as a fitting cutie mark. So tell me does your lack of a cutiemark signify you have no special talent?” Arata froze and his mouth tightened into a false smile, “Uh, um, no. It just means I haven’t found it yet.” “Very well. I shall continue my research. I will alert you when I am finished.” Caroline turned her gaze back to the book, tuning out all of the surroundings. Arata wandered around the library for a while before Caroline called him back. There had been no sign of the librarian since she disappeared. “If you will follow me back to the Velvet Room I will give you a full briefing on what the text refers to as ‘the magic of friendship’. It is an odd subject, but it appears to have great power in this world.” Without another word Caroline exited the library, Arata followed hoping that she actually had something of use to tell him. There were a fair amount of ponies walking around Foalsdale, a few threw glances at Arata and Caroline but no one seemed too interested in them. Back in the Velvet Room Caroline began to describe her findings to Arata. “To simplify this for you, there appear to be five traits in you that will help you start and maintain your friendships. These are: charm, expression, knowledge, diligence, and understanding. As you improve in each of these attributes you will be able to develop more bonds, and make your current ones stronger.” Chapter 8: Voice “Blaze, can I talk to you?” Vox seemed nervous as she entered his tent. Blaze had been working on the maps Penzance had given him over the past four days. Meaning, he hadn’t had much of a chance to talk to Vox. Since he had described what happened to him in the lake she had seemed distant. Normally she would have come to check up on him even if he was busy with work, but over the week he had only seen her at dinner. She seemed to be avoiding him. “Of course,” Blaze got up from the book he was reading, and tried to give Vox a hug. She put up a leg stopping him. “What’s wrong?” “I just have a lot on my mind that I need to talk about,” Vox walked around Blaze, and sat at the chair across from him. Slowly, Blaze followed and sat across from her. “I’m going with you into the lake.” Her gaze was cold and her voice was soft. “I can’t just sit here in camp worrying about your safety. I hate thinking that you may not come back, that there is nothing I can do to protect the stallion I love.” “Vox, I can’t put you in danger like that.” Blaze softly replied. “You don’t want me to go because I would be in danger, but I couldn’t go on if the only pony I care about is dead. I’m going with you.” She spoke with a conviction that Blaze had hardly seen. “Vox... please,” Blaze pleaded. “No Blaze. I’m going. You of all ponies should understand why I’m saying this. Think about your father. How did you feel when he was off exploring and you were at home?” Vox was becoming increasingly frantic. “That’s enough Vox!” Blaze’s response cut her off, and he met her stare. His voice trembled as he spoke, “My father is the reason I can’t let you go, I remember the pain I felt when Penzance told me he wasn’t coming back. I still fear that I made the wrong choice coming on this damn expedition, but I can’t let you risk your life like that. I can’t lose somepony else I love. I just can’t.” Vox was in tears, and whispered, “You asked me to read your thoughts a few days ago. Now it’s time for you to read mine. I want you to know how I feel.” Blaze’s horn lit up as he reached out with his mind; although his magic was nowhere near as powerful as Vox’s, he could still feel her emotion. Blaze felt all of her fear, isolation, and despair. He was all too familiar with these feelings since the death of his father. Although these weren’t new feelings for Blaze they punctuated Vox’s point. “Okay,” Blaze sighed. “I won’t stop you.” “Thank you, as long as we’re together everything will be okay.” Vox, still crying, stood up, and walked to the exit. “Arata should be here soon, I’m going to go get equipment ready. I’ll see you again soon.” Arata showed up shortly after Vox left. He was carrying his machete and saddle bag with him already. Something about the way he looked today gave Blaze a sense of confidence. The new kid, who had been thrust into the center of all of this, was now ready to go back into the lake, and face whatever it held. “Hey kid, how was your break?” Blaze hollered turning his gaze away from Arata. “It was… eventful,” he replied. “What do you mean eventful?” Blaze pressed. “I drank some acid and couldn’t talk for a few days… it wasn’t that bad.” Arata had walked over. “You drank acid…” “I was trying to help a friend get a cutiemark…” “That sounds like an interesting cutiemark to have,” Blaze responded. “This isn’t really related to any of this, but on my walk in from town I could swear there was a little filly following me,” Arata said. “I’m sure the kid is just interested in the camp. It can’t cause too much trouble.” Blaze didn’t really seem interested in this, and Arata didn’t see the harm in a kid following him to the camp. “So what’s the plan for today?” Arata asked excitedly. “We’re testing a theory I have, and if I’m right, Vox should get a persona out of it.” Blaze said with a hint of hesitation. “You don’t mean she’s going in first do you?” Arata asked. “That’s exactly it. I only have two data points to go on here, but the lake seemed to be themed to whoever went in first.” Blaze frowned, and tilted his head down. “I’m not keen on sending Vox in as a test subject, but she insisted.” “You two ready to go?!” Vox exclaimed as she burst through the tent’s entrance. “Yeah!” Arata shouted. “You’re sure about this Vox?” Blaze asked one final time. “Yes, I am.” “Then I’m ready too. Let’s get going.” Blaze led the trio out of the tent and down the path to the lake. On the walk over, Vox was asking every question she could think of about personas, shadows, and the places they were transported to. Blaze was too worried to answer any of her questions, although he tried not to show it. When they finally arrived at the lake, Vox wasted no time dropping her bags, and unloading some new equipment. “Okay guys, I have some stuff here that I think will make exploration a bit easier.” Vox pulled out three heavy looking black jackets and gave one to each pony. “They’re not as good as actual armor, but these jackets should give you guys a bit more protection from attacks. I tried to find something better than machetes for you guys, but we didn’t have anything on hoof.” “They’ve worked this long,” Blaze chimed in as he put on his jacket and slid the E.W.E.F band over his right foreleg. “Good, I also have these.” Vox pulled out three of the radios she had been tinkering with over the past few weeks. “These should let us stay in contact with each other; if they even work in the lake.” Blaze and Arata both took the radios, and double checked their equipment. “Hey Vox, why didn’t you give us this kind of equipment earlier?” Arata asked. “Well, before you two were doing ‘Anthropological research’ but now I can classify this as ‘exploration’ and ‘hazardous’. Basically, what I’m saying is the Major General told me I could.” Vox smiled and pulled one final tool from her pack. Suspended in front of her surrounded by her magical aura, was a ‘L’ shaped device. Blaze and Arata had never seen anything like it before. “This is a little something I’ve been building since our time in Everfree. It compresses my magic into projectiles, and I can decide how much power each one has.” Vox smiled and slipped it into a holster. “How did you come up with that idea?” Blaze asked. “Well I realized that my magic isn’t nearly as powerful as other unicorns. So I decided to make something that will let me hit a little harder. You two ready to start?” Vox finally added. “I am,” nodded Arata. “You’re going in first. We’ll follow. Don’t open the door that will appear in front of you until we are there with you.” Blaze cautioned. “There’s no point in putting this off any longer. Let’s do this!” Vox walked over to the lake peered into the still water and stepped in. Blaze and Arata ran over to the edge of the lake, the water was still as if no one had entered. “We’ll it looks like she’s in. Let’s go!” Arata shouted, leaping into the lake, shortly followed by Blaze. The two were both familiar with the falling sensation they immediately felt. When they reached the bottom Arata was almost able to land on his feet, but the impact was too much for him to take. Blaze just landed on his back. “Arata, there’s the door, it looks like Vox already went in. Let’s get going!” Blaze darted into the already opened door, shortly followed by Arata. The pair now stood in a completely black room, the door disappearing behind them. Both had their machetes drawn, and were ready for whatever they faced. “Arata, you’ve had the most experience with personas. Plus, you’ve saved my life twice now. You should take the lead.” Blaze stepped in file with Arata. “All right, if you’re sure. Let’s keep close, I can’t see a thing.” Arata took a few steps forward and stopped to pull out his radio. “Vox, do you copy?” The line buzzed with static, but there was no response. “No luck, I don’t like the looks of this Blaze. Each of us was transported to a place, but this is just empty. What do you think it means, Blaze?” “No idea, but I guess were about to find out. Stay on guard no telling what will happen.” The two walked forward into the darkness. There was nothing around them, not even the strange mist that seemed to fill every other dark corner of this world. Even the shadows that had attacked them seemed to be absent or in hiding. Yet despite all of this the pair still felt like something was watching them. “Blaze…. Arata…. Help” A dull voice echoed in the back of their minds. Blaze was all too familiar with this feeling. “It’s Vox! She’s reaching out to us telepathically!” Blaze closed his eyes, and his horn began to glow. He stood in silence trying to concentrate for a few moments. “I can’t get in contact with her. I don’t like this.” Seconds after Blaze spoke a blast of fire consumed him. Arata stared at the ball of fire that now burned where Blaze once stood. The blast had caught him off guard. All he could do was stand, and watch the inferno swallow Blaze. “Man at arms!” Blaze’s persona leapt out from the conflagration, followed shortly by Blaze. “Looks like fire doesn’t hurt me in here,” Blaze grinned. “That’s kind of ironic considering your name…” Arata joked. “My persona Virtue was resistant to lightning.” Blaze just glared at Arata for a moment; before pushing Arata aside and blocking another fire blast that hurled toward them. “Careful kid,” He cautioned peering into the darkness in front of them, looking for the source of the fire. “Blaze, Arata, help me” The words echoed in their minds again. “Blaze look,” Out of the darkness a familiar figure began to appear. Floating as if suspended by string Vox came into view. “Help me,” She thought, her horn’s glow visible against the darkness behind her. Before Blaze or Arata had a chance to react the ground below them froze, followed by a burst of ice that covered both of them. Once Arata’s ice broke he was back on his feet, and moving toward Vox hoping to find their assailant. Blaze on the other hoof had been knocked down and was shivering, it seemed that most of him had not yet thawed out. As Arata got closer to Vox, he noticed that she was in fact being held up by five thin wires; with one going to each of her legs and one on her head. He traced the path up to what appeared to be a hand with each string connected to a finger. “Blaze, there’s something controlling her!” Arata shouted turning to face Blaze. Blaze was still frozen and unable to move. Arata decided it would be better to fight whatever was controlling Vox than to go back, and pull Blaze off the ground. He called out his persona and charged in. Taliesin floated above Arata, and it was his hope that his persona would be able to sever the strings that suspended Vox. Before his persona’s blade met the wire, a wave of fire erupted from Vox. Arata, while a little hurt, was able to brush off most of the damage. Blaze was hit, but unaffected and was now charging in to help with the fight. The pair tried to block the flurry of magical attacks that were coming at them. All while trying to locate their true assailant. Both Man at Arms and Taliesin wildly slashed and stabbed at the cables that were holding Vox, but all of their efforts seemed to be in vein. Arata then directed a blast of wind toward the hand that was pulling the string. The blast was completely negated by some kind of force field. “Blaze, did you see that?” Arata called. “Yeah looks like we need to find another way to take this thing down.” He replied dodging another burst of ice. “Let’s push past it!” Arata sprinted past Vox into the darkness behind her. Arata was barely past her when he ran into something solid. Before Arata had a chance to call back to Blaze, he was struck with a tremendous bolt of lightning which knocked him out instantly. Blaze, seeing Arata take the hit, attempted to help him, but as he approached his friend another hand slammed down in front of him, and immediately slid towards him, knocking him back. The hit didn’t hurt nearly as much as he had anticipated. Two red eyes slowly opened behind Vox. “There is no hope, she has embraced her fear, and now I shall use it to destroy you,” A deep voice bellowed through the darkness. “Vox, can you hear me?!” Blaze shouted, calling for his persona to protect him from the demonic hand in front of him. “Blaze, help me..” “Vox, your fear is feeding this thing, you need to fight it! That’s the only way we can help you!” Blaze guarded against another swipe from the hand. Vox looked panicked; her eyes were wide and staring at Blaze. “Blaze...” The more panicked Vox became, the harder the shadow struck Blaze. While still blocking and dodging the shadow, Blaze reached out to Vox with his mind. Concentrating enough to make a telepathic connection was almost impossible while under attack. While he attempted to focus on his connection, his blocks became sloppy, and he was hit by the hand more and more. “Vox! If you can’t find peace in yourself, then find peace in me!” He shouted, reaching out with his mind one final time. … “Arata, it is good to see you again. I apologize that I missed your last visit; Caroline tells me that you were able to learn much about social links.” Igor’s voice was becoming a common thing for Arata to wake up to. “Do not worry, Blaze is holding off the beast for you while we speak.” Igor paused and flipped two cards onto the table. Arata immediately recognized them as Taliesin and Virtue. “It is now time I explain my main role in your journey: fusing personas. With my assistance you will be able to combine personas into something even more powerful, and with this you gain infinite possibilities. Now go and help your friends. Your power may be the only one that can help them…” … Arata stood, all of his body fought against him. His mane had been partially singed by the bolt of lightning that had struck him, but now he knew he had the power to stop whatever this shadow was. His red eyes grew wide with anger, and a card appeared in front of him. “Taliesin!” he screamed leaping towards the creature. In the side of his vision he could see Blaze trying to focus on something while dodging strikes from the creature’s hand. Arata wasted no time, and seized this opening. He ordered his persona to strike the hand holding Vox. Taliesin darted towards it, letting out blasts of wind. In reaction to this the shadow let out a burst of lightning. “Virtue!” At his command, his second persona seamlessly traded places with Taliesin, and absorbed the attack. Virtue pressed on almost reaching the hand, but one final blast of fire was sent hurdling its way. This was Arata’s chance to test his new power. He stood up on his hind legs and stretched his fore legs. In front of each hoof appeared a card, one for Taliesin, and one for Virtue. He swung his legs together, combining the two cards into one. “Hua Po!” Virtue was instantly replaced by a small red pony, suspended by gossamer wings. The blast hit her, but there was no effect. She charged toward the hand, and let out a focused burst of magic, nullifying any resistance to fire the enemy may have. Then a conflagration shot forward at the hand. Although the blast didn’t destroy the hand it did enough damage to separate Vox from the wires suspending her. Vox dropped to the ground, and both hands recoiled, giving Blaze a pause from the combat. Vox slowly rose, and turned to face her demon. “You were right, I did let my fears consume me. But luckily, I’m not alone. It just took Blaze to put my fears into perspective.” A card appeared before Vox. “Now I will destroy you!” The card shattered “Morgana!” before her a unicorn appeared. Vox’s persona stood on its hind legs, one hoof extended in front of it, the other holding a book up to its face. Her eyes were covered by a bandage. It was completely black except for a faint red glow coming off of its horn. Vox paused, taking a moment to calm her mind, and charge up an attack. A white glow appeared in front of her persona, and the shadow before her was slowly encased in ice. Once it was completely frozen, Vox drew her pistol, and shot the shadow, shattering it into pieces. The fragments of the shadow evaporated, and a door appeared in front of Vox. Arata and Blaze rushed to her side. “You okay?” Arata asked, directing his question at Blaze. “Yeah, but a little bruised.” Although he tried not to show it, Blaze had taken a beating from the hand. “You two ready to leave?” Vox added. With their affirmation the trio stepped through the door. … Blaze and Arata were the first ones at the surface of the lake. When they emerged, all of their wounds had healed, and they wasted no time returning to the surface. Vox reached the surface by the time Blaze and Arata had reached the shore. Although it had taken longer for her to surface she seemed to be okay. They wasted no time returning to camp, and documenting what had happened. Vox and Blaze went back to their duties with the E.W.E.F. and Arata went home. Chapter 9: FES Two weeks had passed since the team had entered the lake with Vox. Not much had happened since then. Despite their best efforts, Blaze and Arata were unable to explore the lake any further. Every time one of them attempted to jump in, they just floated on the surface. Even Vox was unable to enter. The team concluded that they probably needed somepony new to go in first, before they would be able enter. Arata and Blaze continued their research on shadows and other possible leads in books; the lack of exploration had given Arata a fair amount of free time. In his off time, Arata had gotten closer to Tonic, Camphor, and Marigold. He had also started reading books he acquired at the library. His understanding and knowledge seemed to increase as he read through them. Over the past two days the town had made an abrupt transition from its usual quaint and mundane atmosphere to a lively and festive one. Arata was a bit confused by the change, and decided to ask Camphor about what was going on. “Hey Camphor, do you have a minute?” Arata called, knocking on his room door. “Yeah man, come on in,” Camphor coughed. Hesitantly Arata opened the door, and was hit with a wall of smoke. After he got passed the entrance, he found Camphor lying on his bed, staring at the ceiling, and rolling one of his many dreads. “What can I help ya with duude?” “Did you know your room is filled with smoke?” “Yeah man, its incense. I was totally gonna open the window but I kinda forgot,” Camphor chuckled. Arata walked over to the window and slid it open “Why is everypony around here getting so excited?” Camphor put his dread down, and sat up to face Arata. “First the singing, now this huh? Things must be pretty different in Nippony.” He paused and smiled. “It’s the Summer Sun celebration brah! It’s like the biggest event of the year!” “Oh, but doesn’t Princess Celestia raise the sun every day?” Arata asked hesitantly. “Wow man, that’s harsh. Why did ya have to go and crash my vibes like that?” Camphor looked a bit down. “Oh, I’m sorry I didn’t mean any offense…” Arata apologized. Camphor’s shift in mood had caught him off guard. “Nah little man, I’m just messin with ya. It’s like the solstice; longest day of the year. Plus who doesn’t like a good party?” “I guess you have a point. So what exactly do we do?” “Well the actual celebration is being held in Ponyville this year; so we don’t have to worry about entertaining the Princess.” Camphor began playing with his dreads again. “It’s just a big party. It’ll give ya a chance to get to know more ponies dude.” Arata thanked Camphor, and then headed off to the E.W.E.F camp. Everypony there seemed pretty excited too. Penzance had given everypony the two days prior to the festival off so they could ‘Properly partake in the festivities’. Arata found Blaze and Vox in the equipment tent. Both of them seemed to be in high spirits since their last trip to the lake. Blaze had been much more relaxed. He claimed this was because Vox now had a persona, and she could now protect herself. Vox on the other hoof was relieved that Blaze had quit protesting her going into the lake. “Hey there kid, what’s up?” Blaze greeted. “Blaze, quit calling him kid. You know he’s only two years younger than us.” Vox scolded. “Oh, so you two are my senpai,” Arata responded. “Your what?” Vox asked. “Senpai, it’s a title, out of respect.” Arata added, “I wanted to know what you two were doing for the Summer Sun celebration? This is the first time I’ve been around for it.” Arata seemed embarrassed to admit this, but he was glad he finally had the courage to do so. “Wait, Really? They don’t do this in Nippony? She raises the sun for everypony; not just Equestria.” Vox said with just a hint of aggression. “I’m not entirely shocked.” Blaze added. “I’ve heard of something similar in Saddle Arabia, but it’s nowhere near as big as the celebration here.” “And each town in Equestria is given the honor of hosting the beloved Princess,” Chimed in the ‘Major General’s’ regal voice. “And this year that honor went to Ponyville. But that does not mean that we should put on any less of a show!” Penzance had appeared at the tent’s entrance and grinned eagerly. “I was wondering why you gave us time off.” Vox said in her usual playful manner. “The E.W.E.F will be helping with the festivities this year! We will be decorating the town, running the booths at the festival, and Blaze has agreed to help put on a play describing the history of the day!” Penzance was more excited than anypony had seen him in a long time. “Which reminds me Arata, would you rather help Blaze or work at the booths with myself and a few other ponies?” “Sorry sir, Vox has already volunteered to help me with the history research and presentation. Arata’s going to be working with you,” Blaze seemed almost happy about this; a little too happy in Arata’s opinion. “Very well then, Arata, follow me and we shall commence with preparations!” Penzance led Arata out of the tent and back toward Foalsdale. Arata was surprised to find most of the E.W.E.F in front of the town hall. The majority of them were dashing about setting up booths for the various activities that they were going to hold. Although they were greatly outnumbered by the E.W.E.F ponies, there were a few locals setting up what appeared to be food stalls and the occasional game. The festival wasn’t until the next night, and everypony looked like they were well prepared for it. “Araahhtahh, you will be in charge of the ‘sun toss’ booth. When anypony lands three of the sun shaped rings on a cone they win a prize! I will be watching over the whole event and making sure everypony is having a good time!” Arata spent the rest of the day helping with the set up. Although this all seemed strange to him, he was excited to play a part in it. Penzance’s excitement seemed to be contagious; everypony who stopped by the fairground was given a warm greeting by the Major General, and each one left with a smile. … When Arata got home, he found that the whole family was together with the addition of one of Marigold’s friends. It looked like they were all getting ready for dinner. “Hey Arata, sup’ with you?” Camphor drawled as Arata entered the room. “Just helping with the festival set up; who’s Marigold’s friend?” “That’s Autumn Tail,” Camphor led Arata to the dining table, where they waited for the rest of the family to assemble. “How’s the explorer’s life been treetin’ ya?” Camphor asked. For a moment Arata considered telling Camphor stories about the lake, but he had made a promise to the Penzance and his team that it would remain a secret. Even if Arata was allowed to be honest about it he probably lacked the expression to describe what happened; the more he thought about it the more crazy everything seemed. “I’ve just been helping out with research; I’m not actually an explorer.” Arata humbly stated. “Righteous, little man,” Camphor smiled. It wasn’t the response Arata was expecting, but Camphor wasn’t exactly a normal pony. After a few minutes everypony else joined the table. Autumn Tail was sitting next to Arata, and seemed fairly excited. Tonic helped Panacea carry in the food, and the six enjoyed the meal. Over the past few weeks Arata had grown to appreciate these family dinners. It gave him something to look forward to at the end of each day, and they were nowhere near as formal as the ones he had back in Nippony. After Panacea, Tonic, and Camphor had all left the dinner table, Autumn Tail decided to ask Arata some questions about his work. “Excuse me mister,” the little filly next to Arata tugged on the E.W.E.F band that Arata had forgotten he was wearing. “Are you and adventurer?” she was smiling widely at him. Arata had gotten used to kids from around the town asking him what it was like to work with the E.W.E.F, and he had an answer prepared incase anypony asked. “Nah, I don’t have the stomach for anything exciting. I just help research things the real explorers find.” Talking to ponies was still a bit unnerving for Arata, and giving this response usually kept conversations brief. He had considered the possibility that this may affect his ‘social links’ but they didn’t seem all that important to him. “What do you do as a researcher?!” The filly was still grinning excitedly. “Is it like reading all of the old stories?” “Yeah,” Arata chuckled. “How’d you know?” “When I grow up I want to be just like Daring Do! She’s the coolest adventurer…” the filly trailed off, and looked guilty for a moment. “Can you keep a secret?” “Huh, uh yeah, what is it?” Arata asked hesitantly. “The other day I followed you to work, and the cool lake you were exploring!” She tried to speak in a whisper, but her excitement made that difficult. Arata froze, so this was the pony that followed him. Not only that, but she saw them going into the lake. “You know it’s dangerous in the swamps?” It wasn’t much to say, but it was the best thing Arata could think of. “But danger is nothing for a brave explorer like me!” she cheered. “Have you ever been in real danger?” Arata asked, not sure if he was approaching the situation correctly. “Um, no...” She hung her head. “Next time if you want to explore promise to ask me first, okay?” Arata tried to reason with her. “We didn’t even know you were there with us, if something bad happened we might not have been able to help you.” Autumn Tail could tell Arata was scolding her, “I’m sorry, next time I will ask you first. Maybe I can go swimming with you too?” “Maybe,” Arata tried his best to lie; he couldn’t tell if it worked. Marigold ran up to Autumn Tail, and dragged her off to play. … The next night, Foalsdale was a hive of activity. Everypony was outside, either at the town hall, or just walking about the town. In addition to the decorations the E.W.E.F had set up, each pony had decorated their home. Streamers hung connecting the roofs of the houses and lanterns hung on wires lighting up the whole town. The festival had started about two hours ago, and was now in full swing. Arata had been running his booth, and every pony that came by seemed to enjoy themselves, even if they didn’t win. Penzance had been walking about the town making sure each pony was happy, and having a good time. Penzance was now wearing his old guard captain’s uniform. Compared to his normal khaki colored shirt, the Bronze armor, with Celestia’s seal, and a plumed helmet made him almost unrecognizable. Of everypony in town he still seemed the most excited. “Hey, Arata!” Vox called as she approached his stand. “Want to do something a little more exciting for the rest of the night?” Blaze followed, suspending two boxes with his magic. “What do you two need help with?” Arata was eager to be part of the festivities and it showed with his response. “We need you to be in our play!” Vox smiled “I need to run the sound equipment so I can’t do it, and Bullwhip, who’s normally Blaze’s go to pony for stuff like this, is off at the southern end of the swamp. So we need you to do it!” “Sure! I can do that,” Arata smiled back. “Great kid, meet us at the stage in about an hour,” Blaze smirked for a moment, “And prepare your most regal voice.” … “Those are your lines Arata, think you got it?” It had only been two hours since Blaze had first gone over the script for the show with Arata, and although they were able to run through the show twice, Arata was starting to wonder if he had the courage to do this. “I think I can do this, it’s just a history show there can’t be that many ponies watching right?” Arata timidly asked. “If the Major General has anything to do with it we’ll have a full house.” Blaze deadpanned. “Oh and here’s the costume you’ll have to wear, sorry if it’s a little big” Blaze slid Arata one of the boxes. Arata opened it to find the parts to a Princess Celestia costume. When he was told that he was going to play the princess he thought it was a joke. There was no way Blaze would have actually gone through with the idea. Sadly, Arata had misjudged his friend and was now putting on the crown, wings, horn, necklace, and cutiemark of the Princess. Blaze on the other hoof was dressing as Nightmare Moon. “Curtin call’s in 5, I’ll go check with Vox to make sure everything is ready, remember Penaznce will give a short opening speech before we start.” Blaze disappeared off to the side of the stage leaving Arata alone dressed as Celestia. It wasn’t clear whether or not Penzance actually knew he would be portraying the Princess, but that wasn’t the greatest of Arata’s worries. More pressing was the hundred or so ponies he was about to get in front of. Lately, Arata had experienced a surge of courage. Since his first visit to the lake he felt stronger, and more confident in himself. This was partly due to the persona that protected him, but he didn’t have that out of the lake. Out here he didn’t even have a cutiemark. Arata heard the crackle of the microphone and Penzance clearing his throat. “Good night everypony! It is my honor to officially welcome you to the Summer Sun Celebration festivities!” There was a brief pause and the crowd cheered. “Tonight we have two shows prepared for you, before the princess raises the sun: first a short play depicting the history of this celebration, and then a performance by Foalsdale’s own orchestra!” The crowd cheered one more time. Penzance remained onstage to deliver the opening lines of the play and the curtain opened to reveal Arata to the audience. “Two Princesses, both alike in dignity,” Penzance began. “In fair Canterlot, where we lay our scene, from ancient grudge break to new mutiny, where Princesses’ blood makes a Princesses’ hooves unclean.” He continued for a few lines and then exited leaving Arata alone on stage. Arata stood there staring into the crowd; all of the lines he had practiced escaped him. Everypony was smiling and happy, it wasn’t an intimidating sight, but even so he lacked the courage to be before this many ponies. In the front row he could see Tonic, Panacea, Camphor, and Marigold all cheering him on. Arata looked over to the side of the stage where Blaze was giving him the signal to start. Putting his anxiety aside Arata stepped into center stage and began to speak. “Alas… poor …” Arata paused unable to remember his lines. His eyes widened as he stared into the audience and his anxiety returned. He turned to Blaze who was pantomiming his lines but Arata didn’t have enough understanding to recognize the hints. “… Oh, I remember,” Arata stuttered, “Alas poor Princess, I knew her Equestria. A filly of infinite jest and most excellent… excellent…” Arata trailed off again as he met the audiences stare. ‘Oh no,’ Vox thought to herself from the sound booth. Watching Arata struggle on was painful, so she decided to help him out a bit. She pulled out the script and reached out with her mind to Arata. ‘Arata, I’m sorry to use my magic on you again, but I’m going to read you your lines.’ Hearing Vox’s voice was a surprise. He wasn’t completely okay with the telepathic powers yet, but this seemed like an ideal time to use them. He began once more, this time with help from Vox. “Alas poor Princess, I knew her Equestria. A filly of infinite jest and most excellent fancy. I hath borne her on my back a thousand times, and now, how abhorred in my imagination it is!” Blaze entered the stage with a smile dressed in his costume and Arata continued, “Nightmare Moon, have you come to take power?” “Yes Celestia the time of the sun has come to an end! Now every pony will know the glory of endless night!” Blaze shouted, in an accent similar to Penzance’s. “No tyrant, I cannot let that happen,” Arata parroted Vox. “Now I will banish you to the moon!” “You do not have the power to banish me!” Blaze shouted again. Arata ran off stage and grabbed some colored streamers which he threw at Blaze, who then used his magic to levitate them toward him. The action scene that followed was bad. Blaze knew it, Arata knew it, the audience knew it, and Penzance knew it. Yet, when they finished and Arata finished his final lines they were greeted with a massive round of applause. The two ponies bowed and walked off stage as the orchestra entered. Penzance was waiting at the bottom of the steps for them. “Arata, Blaze, you both put on a good show.” Penzance tried to reassure, but it didn’t seem to be working. “Arata you tried and that is what’s important.” “Thank you sir, but I wouldn’t have been able to do any of that without Vox. She was feeding me my lines telepathically.” It was at this moment that Arata began to understand the actual nature of Vox’s powers. It wasn’t something to be afraid of, and there was nothing intrinsically good or bad about it. He also realized that Vox had been there to help him when he needed it and he felt a faint bond forming between them. A faint voice rang out in his mind, ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Empress Arcana.’ Blaze and Arata found a place to watch the orchestra performance and were joined by Vox. After the performance finished the whole town cheered and the moment was here for Celestia to raise the sun. Penzance stood with the trio; his eagerness, and pride in Equestria overflowing. Then the moment passed, but the sun never rose… Chapter 10: Longest Night “In the name of Celestia...” Penzance stood staring into the black night sky. Thirty minutes had passed since the sun was supposed to rise, and it still hadn’t. “Sir,” Blaze said to Penzance snapping him out of his trance. “We need to figure out what’s going on. If something has happened to Princess Cele-” Blaze was quickly cut off by the former guard captain. “The Princess has raised the sun every day for over one thousand years. I cannot think of anything that could prevent her from doing it today. There is no force in Equestria that could stop her.” Penzance sternly replied. “I’m aware sir, but that is all the more reason to act quickly. Something is clearly wrong, and you are the former guard captain. If you leave now you can be in Canterlot within the next few hours. I’m sure they will need your help.” Blaze swiftly responded. “I agree with Blaze,” Arata chimed in. “We can either stand here staring into the sky or you can try to help, sir.” As Arata finished speaking they were joined by another pony. “Penzance, what’s going on?” She asked seeming to be more than a little panicked. “I’m not sure Mayor, something is stopping the Princess from fulfilling her duty,” Penzance softly responded. He had removed his plumed helmet since his worry had set in; there was no hiding the uneasiness in his eyes and the tremor in his voice. “What should we do? Ponies are starting to ask questions.” The mayor stated trying to stay cool under pressure. No pony had ever stopped to ask ‘What do you do when the sun does not rise?’ but now it was the only thought on everypony’s mind. “I will take a team to Canterlot and figure out what in the name of harmony is happening.” Penzance stated. “We have a balloon that you can take there. If you have a few pegasi to spare, they can make the trip a lot faster.” The mayor informed them “I’ll go get the balloon ready.” She darted off and left Arata, Blaze, and Vox with Penzance. “I will take one of your three, Compass Rose, and Sunburst to Canterlot immediately,” Penzance followed after the mayor. “Arata, you should go,” Suggested Blaze. “The E.W.E.F might need our help here.” “Right,” Arata nodded and galloped off after Penzance. … The ride to Canterlot was tense for everypony. Arata and Penzance sat in quite anticipation, while Compass Rose and Sunburst worked as hard as they could to get the balloon there quickly. This was the first time Arata looked closely at moon since the panic began. Something was different about it tonight. Its surface was barren and white; the usual mark on it had vanished. “Penzance… the moon,” Arata spat out the words. “No, it can’t be.” He said aghast. “It’s completely barren…” He paused, “The Mare in the Moon may have returned…” Arata froze at Penzance’s realization. “No… it couldn’t be…” “We will find out soon enough I suppose.” Penzance said grimly acknowledging the situation. Canterlot came into view, the white spires shining compared to the darkness around them. In Nippony everypony knew about Canterlot, its beauty was almost mythic. It did not disappoint Arata. Even in a time of so much uncertainty the view filled Arata with a sense of wonder. As the balloon landed the group was met by two guardsponies. “Halt, the city is on high alert. State your business.” The guard on the right said strictly, his eyes unmoving from Compass Rose who had the misfortune of being the first one to land. Penzance wasted no time leaping from the basket to greet the guards. He had put on his helmet and proudly walked toward the two guards. “Penzance, Sir!” Both guards snapped to attention as Penzance approached. “At ease stallions,” he continued to walk toward them and gestured for the other ponies to follow. “I am retired now; there is no need for formality. I have come to see if there is anything I can do to help with the situation.” “Sir,” the stallion bowed his head. “Shining Armor is in the palace dealing with the situation.” “Then that is where I shall go, Thank you.” Penzance saluted and continued down the path. Arata and the other ponies followed closely behind. “Sir, are we allowed to go in there?” Arata asked. “I’m sure you can, but we aren’t even in the guard.” “I will vouch for you, and they will let you in,” Penzance continued to walk with his head fixed strait forward. The group was almost at the Palace steps when a pegasus pony swooped down and landed in front of them. “Penzacne, Sir, I’m here to escort you to see Shining Armor.” The guard standing before them was the same as the previous two they had met, except for two features, one it was a pegasus, and two it was a female. “Ivory Shield, It has been far too long. How did you know I was here?” Penzance asked. “When I saw the balloon approaching pulled by two pegasi I knew there was only one pony who could be in it. The guards at the platform confirmed my suspicion.” She smiled, something the guard was not prone to do, and led the group forward. Arata was stunned by the palace; this was truly the shining jewel of Equestria. Two guards at the main door parted allowing them through. Inside, the castle was ominously quiet. There were no guards, or ponies in the hallways, everything was empty. Ivory Shield led them through a series of halls to the palace’s throne room. At the door were four guards who, again, parted to let them through. The throne room had been converted into a makeshift command center with a few tables that seemed out of place set in the center. There were EUP guards scattered throughout the room, some standing at attention and others dashing around carrying reports to a stallion in the center. “Sir!” saluted Ivory Shield. “I present former Guard Captain Penzance.” Penzance stepped forward and saluted. “Thank you lieutenant,” The white stallion replied. “I’m glad you’re here Penzance. We have no idea what is going on. The guard unit attached to Celestia seems to have vanished, and the ponies we sent out to Ponyville for a report haven’t returned yet. It’s a mess.” “You seem to be doing a fine job Shining Armor,” Penzance assured him. “To be honest I do not think I would have handled this situation anywhere near as well as you have.” Penzance turned to Arata, “Arata come here.” With Penzance’s command Arata stepped forward and assumed the best at attention pose he could. “This is Arata, one of our newest members all the way from Nippony,” Arata wasn’t sure why Penzance was introducing him to the Guard Captain but he appreciated being included. “Arata, helped me come up with the idea that this could very well be the return of the Nightmare Moon.” “You can’t be serious…” Shining Armor gasped. “What makes you think that?” “The moon,” Arata said. “The shape of a unicorn, that’s normally there, is gone. It’s barren now.” “Nightmare Moon back… and if that’s true then she’s already captured Celestia, which is why the sun never rose, and now she’s loose in Ponyville… Twily…” Shining Armor shook himself back to his senses. “Listen up everypony, as of this moment we are assuming the worst. Nightmare Moon has returned, Celsetia is gone, and we have no way to raise the sun.” All of the ponies in the makeshift command room had circled around their leader. “Right now we need to focus on defending Equestria. I want Prince Blueblood brought here immediately, we need to keep him safe. Carterot will remain on high alert. I need EUP Guard ponies sent to each city to ensure there isn’t a panic. We’ll need to organize a defensive force for each, and we need to keep the local governments and Canterlot safe. If Nightmare Moon wants subjects she’ll have to fight for them!” Everypony bursted out into a cheer and they all darted off to organize the groups that would soon be bolstering Equestria’s defenses. Shining Armor turned his attention back to Penzance and Ivory Shield. “Ivory, I hate to ask this of you-” Shining Armor was interrupted by his subordinate. “Sir, I would be honored to go to Ponyville,” She quickly responded snapping to attention. “How’d you know?” He asked with a smile. “You wouldn’t have come to me for anything less,” She smiled in return. “And you’re aware of the risk? None of the other scouts have returned,” He warned. “Yes Sir!” She saluted. “Then get going, and good luck,” He saluted in return, and Ivory shield ran off unsure of her fate. “What will you have me do, Captain?” Penzance bowed. “For now, stay present. I’ll need all of the help I can get,” He turned to another guard pony. “Get these three a room somewhere; it’s going to be a long night…” … The walk to the castle residences was silent. The three had been up for an unknown amount of time and the night’s sky was becoming an increasingly unpleasant sight. They continued to walk escorted by a lone guard; no one spoke a word, be it out of respect, fear, or lethargy. Arata still tried to marvel at the palace’s beauty under the moonlight, but it was becoming increasingly difficult; the dim light a constant reminder of their dire situation, for which there seemed to be no escape. When they arrived at the room the guard ushered them in and left them to their own devices. Compass Rose and Sunburst walked over to the bed and collapsed. Arata walked over to a window and stared blankly at the moon and starry sky. “Should we try to sleep?” Sunburst asked, not completely expecting an answer. “If you think you can, you might as well.” Arata mindlessly responded. Somehow his thoughts had managed to drift back to Nippony. Here in Equestria he had a faint idea of what was really going on. But back home there would be nothing to keep them informed. Celestia had so much power over the world, and yet demanded nothing for her service. “Do you think we will need to fight?” Sunburst further inquired. “Would you rather live in eternal night?” Compass Rose questioned, a hint of annoyance in her voice. “I don’t just want to sit here and do nothing. There has to be something we can to do help…. Anything!” “Do you really think we can do anything against something that beat Celestia!?” Sunburst snapped. “She can make it eternal night. What can we do? Fly? Is that supposed to scare her? All you or I could do is kick her into submission!” “Both of you stop,” Arata said not quite raising his voice. He hung his head as he addressed them. “Fighting isn’t going to get us anywhere.” Arata wished he could summon his persona here and show them that there was a way to fight and that there was something they could do. He had no power outside of the lake, and that only contributed to the helplessness he felt. “Penzance and Shining Armor will come up with something, and even if they don’t the only way we will be able to stop this is by working together. She can’t stop all of us.” “You’re right,” Sunburst sighed. “I’m sorry Rose; I shouldn’t have gotten so angry.” “Don’t worry about it, were all on edge right now.” Compass Rose got out of the bed, and walked to the door. “I’m going back to Penzance. It will be better than waiting here.” “I’m going to try to sleep,” Sunburst pulled over a sheet and closed her eyes. “I’ll go too,” Arata said “I won’t be able to sleep anytime soon.” … “How long do you think it’s been?” Compass asked hesitantly. “I honestly have no idea,” Arata shrugged. “It feels like it’s been night for a day, but the moon isn’t even moving through the sky so there is no way to know.” Arata and Compass Rose slowly walked through the palace grounds until they reached the door to the throne room. Shining Armor, Penzance, and a hoofful of guards were standing in the courtyard. “What are you two doing out here?” Penzance inquired as they closed in. “We were too restless to sleep,” Compass Rose answered. “Can we stay?” “I see no harm in it,” responded Shining Armor. “What do you two make of all of this?” Arata was surprised to hear the guard captain ask his opinion. “I don’t know sir. How could anypony understand what’s happening, or what we could possibly do?” “And you?” The captain nodded to Compass Rose. “I don’t know either, but I want to fight. I can’t stand just wait for something to happen, I want to do something about it,” she said intensely. “Don’t we all,” Shining Armor agreed. “It’s been almost twelve hours since the sun didn’t rise, and we know nothing more than we did before.” “You’ve done all you can,” Penzance assured him. The two were both wearing their full armor; Penzance’s an older bronze color scheme with a green trim, and Shining Armor’s purple with gold trim. the sight was awe inspiring. “I never imagined this day would come.” He sighed. They all stood in silence for what felt like hours. No pony spoke, and no pony moved. Arata could feel Penzance’s sadness, his bruised pride, his pain, and his helplessness. He felt that he was starting to understand the Stallion who had seemed so formal before. A dull voice rang out in his mind. ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Hierophant Arcana.’ “Sir, look!” One of the guards’ shouts broke the silence. Everypony turned to see what the commotion was about. At first their eyes stung as they saw the first glimmer of light appear on the horizon. As they began to realize what was happening everypony burst out into cheers and applause. Slowly the sun rose into place, and the endless night had been broken. “Praise the sun!” Penzance shouted, wrapping a leg around Shining Armors shoulder. “Praise the sun,” Shining Armor gasped with a smile, almost unable to believe the ordeal was over. Cheers began to cry out from every part of the city, and soon ponies filled the street in celebration. Penzance, Shining Armor, Arata, and Compass Rose retired to their quarters, each finally able to get some much needed rest. … Arata slept for most of the day before he was awakened by a knock at his door. The guard standing before him reported that Ivory Shield had returned with a full report of the situation, and that Penzance had arranged for him and the other two E.W.E.F ponies to be present for the debriefing. He wasted no time getting to the courtyard outside where everypony had assembled. It appeared that most of the guard from Canterlot as well as a hoofful of civilians had come to hear the report. “Presenting my report from Ponyville,” Ivory Shield began. “First and foremost Princess Celestia is safe.” There was applause from the audience. “As we had feared Nigthmare Moon had returned, and captured the Princess. A group of six ponies then ventured into the Everfree Forrest, recovered the Elements of Harmony, used them to restore Nightmare Moon back to Princess Luna, and save Celestia!” The crowd cheered again. Arata couldn’t believe what he was hearing; six ponies had done all of that? Six ordinary ponies. ‘Maybe we could have done something, even without personas…” He thought to himself. After a while the crowd disbanded and Penzance called the three ponies over to Shining Armor one final time. “I hope everypony is rested and prepared to leave,” Penzance directed his comment at the pegasi. “There is no rush to return to Foalsdale so you will not need to pull the balloon this time.” “Leaving so soon?” Shining Armor asked, “Don’t you want to see the Princess when she returns?” “Knowing she is safe is enough for me,” Penzance smiled. “You did an exceptional job Shining Armor. I do not know anypony who could have handled that situation as well as you did. I’m sure the Princess will agree.” Penzance and Shining Armor exchanged salutes and parted ways…. Chapter 11: Changing SeasonsThe days following Nightmare Moon’s return, and subsequent defeat, were as normal as anypony expected them to be. The news of what had happened in Ponyville spread like wildfire, and everypony was talking about the elements of harmony, and how six normal ponies defeated Nightmare Moon. “If only we could use our personas outside of the lake,” Vox said taking a sip of a milkshake. The E.W.E.F. team had been given a few days off while Penzance “collected himself”. It was obvious to anypony who talked to him that he was shaken from all that had happened. Arata, Blaze, and Vox had just met up at the local diner for lunch. Vox had insisted that they use this time off for “team bonding”. Blaze seemed to be the only pony that had any problem with the idea; insisting that his time was better spent with his books, than his team. “Being known as ‘those ponies who saved Equestria’ wouldn’t be bad at all,” she continued. “Personas are the reason I came here,” Blaze said pulling out his notebook. “So it wasn’t to spend time with your very special somepony, and Arata?” Vox stuck out her tongue, but then paid attention. “We should go check if there have been any changes to the lake since Nightmare Moon escaped.” Blaze read a few lines from his notebook and continued, “Although from everything I’ve read I think the two shouldn’t be related, but it never hurts to check.” “But how would we even know if there was a change?” Vox asked. “If we’re right none of us can even go back in.” “Maybe we should find somepony else to go in first?” Arata added. “Got any ideas on who we could use?” Vox asked. “We can’t exactly spread this around,” Blaze cautioned. “Why not Penzance?” Arata suggested. “Don’t you think he’s a little old?” Vox took another sip of her milkshake. “He is but we know we can trust him at least,” Blaze seemed to heavily weigh the suggestion. “The more I think about it, the better he sounds. If we’re there to protect him, he won’t need to fight. We can test the theory and keep it secret.” “Do you think he would go along with it?” Vox asked. “He’s been a bit down since the celebration.” “There’s no harm in asking,” Arata had finished eating and motioned for everyone to follow him out. The group finished their meal and headed back to the E.W.E.F. camp. All three of the ponies had gotten into the habit of putting their armbands on every morning, and today was no exception. As they trotted through Foalsdale nopony noticed the little follower that they had picked up. … “Sir,” Blaze announced as they entered the command tent. “Do you have a moment?” “Yes Blaze, what seems to be the matter,” Penzance was polishing his guard helmet, something nopony had seen him do before. “We want you to help us test a theory about the lake.” Blaze plainly stated. “None of us are able to enter anymore. We have two guesses as to what’s going on: one is that Nightmare Moon was responsible, and now that she is gone the lake will be dormant. The other is that nothing has changed. If you enter the lake first and it acts like a portal we can confirm that nothing has changed, but if you go in and it is just a pool of water things may be over.” “I will help you,” Penzance’s agreement was a surprise to everypony. They didn’t think he would oppose the suggestion strongly, but they didn’t think he would accept without question. “Nightmare Moon’s return reminded me of just how complacent I have become. I will meet you at the trail in fifteen minutes.” “Yes, sir,” Blaze, Arata, and Vox, left the tent and headed to the supply tent. Once they were in the tent Vox distributed the team’s equipment, and they went to meet Penzance at the trail head. Penzance greeted them, he had only brought a machete and his usual explorer’s clothing with him. “Are you sure you don’t want any heavy clothing from the armory, sir?” Vox added. “I’m sure Vox,” Penzance stood proud and his voice was confident. “Then let’s get moving.” Blaze led the trek, and despite his age Penzance was able to keep pace with the rest of the ponies. … Once the team arrived at the lake Blaze attempted to give Penzance a complete brief on the situation and what exactly he could expect once he was in the lake. Vox and Arata sat on the edge of the lake staring into their reflections. “How did you find the courage to go back in?” she whispered to him. “I guess my courage is kind of a façade… a persona,” Arata chuckled. “Very clever,” Vox didn’t seem impressed by his wordplay. “But is that it? Your persona is why you have the courage to go back in?” “Yeah, when I’m in there, and I have Taliesin with me I feel like I can do anything,” Arata briefly looked up to the sky. “Besides, I already faced my fear the first time I went in. What else could it throw at me?” “I never thought of it that way,” Vox turned her head and paused. “Did you hear that?” “Hear what?” Arata asked standing up. “Whoever you are show yourself!” Vox shouted to a bunch of trees on the opposite side of the lake. Slowly a little filly emerged from the tree line. “Autumn Tail! What are you doing here?” He shouted. The filly walked to the edge of the lake, and hung her head. “I’m sorry, I know I promised that I would ask you, but I saw you leaving the diner and I followed you here. I thought it would be exciting.” “Come here little one,” Penzance calmly called. “I’ll take you back to Foalsdale, it is dangerous out here. Just be sure to walk around the lake.” The filly had gotten dangerously close to the edge. Out of curiosity she was now looking into the lakes surface. “Autumn Tail, listen to him,” Arata was making his way around the lake to her. “Okay…” She frowned and looked away from the lake. For just an instant, Vox thought she saw a faint mist rising from the lake. When she blinked it had disappeared, and was replaced by the little filly falling into the lake. Before anypony had a chance to react, Autumn Tail hit the surface and disappeared. Arata and Blaze instinctively darted in after her. The whole scene had played out so quickly, Vox didn’t know how to react. “Vox, help them!” Penzance called breaking her out of her daze. Vox jumped in hoping she wasn’t too late. … For the first time Arata was able to land on his feet after the fall. He scanned the area while we waited for the rest of the team to enter. The open door in front of him was simple and wooden, it took a while for Arata to place it, but this was the door to Foalsdale elementary. Blaze landed with a thud, not quite able to find his balance during the fall. “So she’s already inside. We need to hurry.” As if on command, Vox landed as Blaze finished his sentence; although she didn’t handle the landing as well as her companions, she quickly got back on her feet. “With me!” Arata took the lead and darted into the open door. The classroom that the trio now stood in was brightly decorated. Paintings and drawings that the students had made hung from the walls. Sitting in five neatly organized rows were about thirty little ponies. At the moment they had their backs facing the E.W.E.F. team, and were staring at the blackboard in the front of the room. “I don’t see her in here,” Vox said scanning the room, “Look there’s another door. Let’s go.” As she stepped forward every face in the class turned to view her, their bodies remaining motionless. Instead of ponies each was the all too familiar mask that each shadow wore. Each one began to pulsate and change form. Arata wasted no time calling for his persona, and drawing his machete. He leapt forward meeting the first two shadows that approached him. With a wave of his hand Taliesin sent out a blast of wind destroying one of the shadows, and finishing the other off with his machete. Blaze followed suit. Man at Arms charged into the melee, catching three of the shadows on his lance. After his charge a shadow lunged forward catching him off guard. Blaze took a step dodging the first strike. Before the shadow could recoil and attack again, Blaze had shifted his weight forward and lunged in with his machete. Despite being the least experienced with a persona, Vox had already taken out six of the shadows, and continued to press the attack. Morgana let out blats of ice. There were some shadows that resisted her magic, but her pistol proved to be more than a match for them. “That felt easier than the last few times,” Arata said. The fight hadn’t lasted long; the three of them had quickly finished off the shadows and were making their way to the door by the blackboard. “There are three of us with Persona’s now.” Blaze reminded him. “I would be surprised if it wasn’t easier.” Arata opened the door to the second room. Inside they found Autumn Tail being confronted by another filly. “I don’t know what’s worse,” mocked the filly in a gruff, and echoing voice. “The blankflank or the filly that hangs out with her.” “Leave me alone,” Autumn tail cried “It’s not up to you to tell me who my friends should be!” “You say that, but I know that you’re afraid of what everpony else will think.” The other filly laughed. Although the words were meant for Autumn Tail, Arata knew the feelings it was invoking all too well. He couldn’t stand by and watch it torment her. “Leave her alone!” Arata shouted calling forth Taliesin and lunging forward. “There will be no fighting in the classroom!” Screamed, what sounded like the teacher. Arata halted his charge just in time. Drops of black ooze dropped from the ceiling. The globs quickly piled up to form bars, and then streams of the ooze shot out horizontally connecting the bars together forming a net. At every junction an eye appeared, glaring at the trio before it. “Now,” the wall grumbled, “class is in session.” The eyes were blinking in turn, only a few remained open at a time. The pattern was sporadic, and given the size of the shadow, there were hundreds of possibilities as to which eye was going to open next. Arata, being the closest lashed out with his persona trying to punch through the fence. While he was occupied with the attack he did not notice one of the eyes starting to glow, and release a blast of fire towards him. Arata was knocked backwards towards Blaze and Vox. Seeing Arata flying towards them, the pair stepped to the side and both let out attacks with their personas. Man at Arms was the first in striking the wall with his lance. The hit did no damage, and the persona followed it up with a series of swift attacks. Morgana attempted to freeze the wall, but her magic had no effect either. “What is this thing?” Arata said picking himself up. “I have no idea, but nothing we do seems -” Blaze called back suddenly interrupted by Vox. “Autumn Tail!” following Vox’s panicked shout, the child addressing Autumn Tail began to transform into a shadow. Although it was nowhere near as intimidating as the three Arata had previously fought, he wasn’t sure if the little filly would be able to defend herself. “We need to get through this now!” Arata shouted, “Let’s focus everything we’ve got on one spot!” “Focus on the eyes, nothing else has worked so far,” Blaze added readying his persona for an attack. Although the situation was chaotic and nothing the trio did seemed to have any effect Blaze was able to charge up power for an attack. Vox in-kind was focusing her mind to charge a powerful spell. “Taliesin!” “Morgana!” “Man at Arms!” The trio cried out in unison letting out a frantic attack. Wind, ice, and a blast of primal force all slammed into one of the shadows opened eyes. The blast flung dust and debris into the air; the trio waited silently as the smoke cleared. “No…” Vox let out a sigh of desperation. Despite their best efforts the wall still stood. Before they could attack again, an orb began to appear in front of them. As quickly as it had formed it exploded into an almighty blast which knocked all three of the E.W.E.F. team down. The finishing blow was quick but Arata, Blaze, and Vox all saw it clearly in their injured state. The shadow that had started attacking Autumn Tail raised a long scythe like claw and struck the little filly down where she stood. … Arata was the first to surface, he gasped for breath and found that his body was too beaten and bruised to swim to the edge of the lake. Penzance who had been standing on the shore pulled him to the shore as Blaze and Vox surfaced. Before anypony could ask, Autumn Tail floated to the surface. Her body was stiff and bloated; all of the color had drained from her. “What have I done…” gasped Penzance slowly hoisting her body out of the water. Chapter 12: Troubled “Penzance,” sighed the mayor her eyes still wet with tears, “I need you to run this whole situation by me once more.” Penzance hadn't stopped tearing since the filly’s body had surfaced on the lake. Although he immediately sent Arata, in his injured state, to get the mayor, and seemed to be handling the situation calmly, it was clear he was far from alright. “I accompanied the three of them to the lake to help with their tasks. There had been reports lately of increased timberwolf activity and it seemed there would be more safety in numbers. Once we were at the lake we began taking water samples and the like, and then the timberwolves attacked.” Penzance paused and dabbed the tears from his eyes, “Autumn Tail had followed us and stumbled across the pack. She darted out of the forest, and in her panic fell into the lake. Before we had a chance to respond, the timberwolves were upon us, and by the time we were able to get to the lake,” Penzance paused one final time, “it was too late.” “And why aren’t you injured like Blaze, Arata, and Vox?” The mayor pressed trying hard to make sense of the situation. “I have thirty years of experience with the E.U.P. guard, and received the distinction of becoming its captain, my skills in combat should not be in question, and if that did not suffice, I can explain to you how I obtained my cutiemark…” The mayor looked down at the grim mark on Penzance’s flank and decided to let the point rest. “Then I have one last question, if you’re such a skilled combatant why couldn’t you save her,” The mayor asked. “I asked myself the same question…” Penzance turned to the blanket that now covered Autumn Tail. The team had moved her to Penzance’s command tent since the encounter at the lake. Vox hadn’t been able to stomach moving the body, so it was up to Blaze and Penzance, while Arata summoned the mayor. “It isn’t his fault,” Arata chimed in from a corner of the tent. Blaze, Arata, and Vox had been present for the whole conversation, but no pony had dared speak until now. “Autumn Tail told me that she had followed me out to work a few times, and I was the one who didn’t do anything about it.” “Arata stay out of this. Her death is on my hooves not yours.” Penzance turned to face him “You are too young to have that kind of guilt thrust upon you.” “Sir,” announced a voice from the entrance of the tent, “The mother is here.” “Send her in,” answered the mayor, “and again, let me do the talking.” A slender mare walked in with her head sunk, and tears streaming down from her eyes. “Is…. Is she here…” “She is…” The mayor said. “Is this real..?” the mare said breaking out into a fit of tears. “Would you like to be left alone?” the mayor asked softly. “No… no I would rather have everypony with me,” she paused and tried to control her tears with no success. “How could anything have happened to her?” “She followed the E.W.E.F. team out to the lake, without their knowledge, timberwolves attacked her, and she fell into the lake they were exploring.” There was a tense silence, “The timberwolves attacked the exploration team, and before they could fight them off she drowned.” “No, that can’t be…” the mother gasped, “Equestria isn’t dangerous…” “I take full responsibility for what has happened here,” Penzance said apologetically. “No, she can’t be dead. Surely it’s some other filly,” the mother cried, “Where is she? Where is my daughter?!” “Summer Breeze my dear, maybe you should take some time before you see her,” the mayor interjected. “Who are you to say that?!” She snapped, “Have you ever had somepony knock on your door to tell you your daughter is dead?! Celestia, this can’t really be happening!” “She’s right here,” The mayor slowly removed the sheet. The tent was silent except for Summer Breeze’s cries. Nopony knew what to do. Blaze, Vox, and Arata all felt the guilt from knowing the truth but being unable to do anything about it. “I can’t do this anymore,” the mother spoke, her words veiled in tears. “This is all just a bad dream. It has to be.” “Would you like to go home?” The mayor asked placing a hoof on her shoulder. “No, I need to be with her.” She declared sternly, “Just leave, all of you.” Without another word everypony, except the mayor, left the tent and went off in separate directions. … Arata didn’t want to be alone, or return home. Although he hadn’t had time to fully process his own emotions, the feeling of guilt was already strong, and every thought he had led him back to what had just happened. Deciding that he needed to talk to anypony else about this, Arata wandered to the supply tent, to find Vox. “Vox, can I come in?” Arata hollered from outside the sealed tent flap. There was a long silence until Vox responded. “Come in Arata.” Vox was sitting at the table in the middle of the room. The pieces of her pistol were neatly organized on a cloth in front of her. Half of the pistol was hovering as she used a rag to meticulously clean it. All three of E.W.E.F. team had exited the lake with wounds. Vox had several small cuts on her face, and her arm band was singed along the edges. If anypony paid too much attention to detail, they might have caught on that there was more to their injuries. “Whenever I get… distressed… I clean the equipment,” Vox said placing the gun on the table. “I’ve always been worried that something will happen to me because of equipment failure. It’s the thought that something out of my control could affect me; that’s why I check gear so much. The first few times you came in I was working on a radio, it wasn’t broken or anything, I just wanted to be 100% sure it worked.” Vox paused and looked to Arata who was still standing at the door, “I’m sorry, you probably have enough on your mind without my rants.” “That’s actually why I came,” Arata somberly admitted. “I have no idea how to handle something like this, so I thought I would check in with everypony else. I’d actually like it if you kept talking.” “Okay,” Vox paused to focus on cleaning an intricate mechanism, “What happened to Autumn Tail, it wasn’t a problem with our gear, it was a problem with us. We just weren’t strong enough to save her! We failed! And worse, now we’re lying about it!” As she spoke Arata could feel the anger building behind her words. “But if we told everypony the truth would they even believe it?” Arata sighed, “Part of me thinks lying about it is the best option.” “So what!?” Vox set down the piece she was working on. “That doesn’t make it right. It may be easier for everypony to accept a lie, but do you really think that means we should lie to them!?” “No, we shouldn’t. I was just trying to rationalize what we did.” Arata admitted. “I know. I’m sorry I snapped at you. I just hate how it’s being handled.” “Do you really think you could have handled it better than Penzance?” Arata asked. “Well, no. I don’t…” Vox sighed, “But I feel like I’m hiding from my failure by lying!” She paused, and then continued cleaning. “Thank you for coming by Arata, but I think you should leave… I’m getting too angry.” … Arata left the tent, talking to Vox hadn’t helped him at all. Maybe Penzance would be able to help him. Arata just wanted something to help lift the sadness off of his shoulders. Arata made his way to the mess hall to find Penzance sitting inside with a quill and parchment. “Arata, can I help you?” Penzance set the quill down and looked at him. “I wanted to ask you for advice, on how to handle what happened,” Arata sighed. “I see,” Penzance nodded. “To be honest, I have experience dealing with death in the E.U.P. guard, but the situations are hardly comparable.” Arata could see tears starting to form in Penzance’s eyes. “In the guard I knew that everypony I sent on a mission understood it could be their last. Even something as mundane as guarding the Princess on a visit out of Canterlot could be dangerous, as you saw a few weeks ago, but Autumn Tail didn’t, and that makes this harder for me come to terms with.” “What are you doing to get over it?” Arata asked. “I’m writing to Celestia.” Penzance stated. “I’m hoping that in her knowledge she will be able to help me find some way to justify this. I will do whatever I can to make sure my failure isn’t a stain on the E.W.E.F.’s record.” “Do you really think that this will be held against all of us?” Arata asked surprised that the entire group would be blamed for his failure. “Not directly, but I am sure given time blame will fall on the E.W.E.F. as a whole. I plan to take whatever action is necessary to prevent this from happening.” “That’s… noble of you,” Arata added. “It is what needs to be done.” Penzance lifted up the quill, and began writing again. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a letter to write.” … Arata wandered out of the mess hall. So far nopony had been able to help him feel anything but sadness. Each one of them seemed too wrapped up in their own coping mechanism that they couldn’t take the time to help him. Arata made his way out of camp, and out to the lake. He wasn’t sure what he was looking for, or even if it would help him find peace, but it was better than staying at camp. The swamps seemed quiet and lifeless as he wandered through the trail. When he finally arrived at the lake, it was as still as it always was. The light shone through the opening in the tree cover and glimmered on the surface. It was deceptively beautiful. Arata propped himself up against a tree and stared into the lake, searching for something inside that would let him overcome his feelings. He felt as if the weight of her death was on his shoulders, and that his power was useless. Arata had a persona longer than anypony else, and at times it felt like he was stronger than Blaze and Vox in the lake. He even had the power to fuse personas, something that no other pony could do, and he had forgotten to use that power when it really mattered. All of that seemed so pointless now. If he couldn’t use his powers to save somepony in danger then what was the point. There seemed to be no point to anything that was going on. As he sat there thinking, fatigue began to set in. His eyes became heavy, and he slowly drifted off to sleep. … “Hello Arata” Igor’s voice called out. “It has been some time since we last spoke, and many events have transpired since then.” Igor paused and looked deep into Arata’s eyes. Arata heard a faint melody playing in the room; it was familiar yet foreign to him. It felt like a poem that reached out to his soul. “I have called you here to remind you that life is like a river. There are many twists and turns that you cannot see coming, but when you do hit an unforeseen obstacle do not let it deter you. There is still much left to your journey, and it will require your full resolve to conquer the challenges that lie ahead.” Igor paused once more. “This will not only be a trying time for you. Your friends will require your strength and guidance in the coming days.” Igor began to fade as Arata’s eyes opened to the orange evening sky. … Maybe Blaze would be able to help him; after all they had come this far as a team. Slowly making his way through the camp, Arata noticed that a few ponies had begun to give him strange looks. Whether this was from the wounds he had sustained, or if word of the death had spread this quickly, he couldn’t be sure. Blaze was sitting outside of his tent reading a book, with what appeared to be a pipe in his mouth. “Hey kid,” Blaze called out as Arata got close to him. Blaze’s usually neat teal mane was stuck in bunches, and he had yet to remove the heavy jacket that the team wore into the lake. “I’m guessing you want to talk?” Arata nodded as Blaze lazily got up and walked into his tent. Arata followed unable to figure out what kind of mood his partner would be in. “Try to relax kid, what’s done is done. We can’t go back in time and change it.” Blaze took a slow drag from his pipe before lowering it onto the table. “You’re really taking this differently than Vox…” Arata muttered, a little shocked at how relaxed Blaze seemed. “She tends to panic when she’s not in control,” Blaze said, “Don’t get me wrong I do too, but not when there’s nothing I can do about it.” “But there was. We’re the only ones who could have done anything, we have personas…” Arata sighed. “You know that’s not true. We have a power yes, but we hardly know anything about it.” Blaze paused and gestured for Arata to join him at the table. Arata sat down as Blaze slid him the book he had been reading. “That’s where I’ve been keeping all of our debriefings when we get back. I thought it would be useful as time passed.” “Okay, so what, are you saying you found something in there?” Arata asked with a hint of annoyance. He had been through enough as it was; the last thing he needed was a lecture from Blaze. “A pattern, the pony that went into the lake was always the one who defeated the stronger shadow. I have almost no doubt now that the shadows strength is directly tied to the pony it represents.” “If that’s true then-” “There was never anything we could have done to stop it. It had to be Autumn Tail.” Blaze concluded. “Somehow that doesn’t make me feel any better.” Arata sighed. “Now it just feels like I’m blaming a defenseless child for this.” “Don’t be so closed minded,” Blaze scolded, “There isn’t always somepony to blame for the negative things that happen in our lives. I learned that the hard way when my father died.” Arata didn’t respond, instead he watched as Blaze took another drag from his pipe. “When he died exploring I blamed Penzance for the longest time. All I wanted to do was sit in the Canterlot archives, read, and be as far from adventure, and him, as I could.” “What made you change your mind?” “A book,” Blaze added, standing and walking over to his shelf. “It’s the story of a mare’s life, as she remembers it on her deathbed. It starts when she’s a filly getting her cutiemark, and goes through how much she loved her special talent and everything she did with it.” “How did that help you?” Arata asked. “The twist at the very end is that she’s only a little older than I am. She doesn’t care that she is about to die, because she had spent all of her life using her special talent. ‘We are born to die’ was the last line in the book. It was at that moment that I realized it wasn’t Penzance’s fault. My dad died doing what he loved and I needed to accept that.” “Okay, that’s actually kind of helpful. Everypony else I’ve talked too has just gotten sad or angry and dismissed me.” Arata said with a sigh. “I can’t blame them.” Blaze said taking a final drag from his pipe. “Nopony should have to deal with death.” “You should go talk to the others,” Arata added. “No,” Blaze firmly stated. “They don’t need me preaching to them. If they get help it has to be on their terms.” “Oh, okay,” Arata sighed. “Can I ask you a question?” “Only if I can do the same,” Blaze smirked. “Deal, when did you start smoking?” “Oh this thing,” Blaze said gesturing to the pipe, “I just smoke whenever I’m really stressed. Vox isn’t a fan of it, so I try not to. Now it’s my turn, what did you wish for the first time we were in the lake?” Arata was caught off guard by the bluntness of Blaze’s question. “I wished for a cutie mark, for my special talent.” “Are you sure that is exactly what you wished for?” Blaze pressed. “N... No. I’m not. I don’t know what I wished for, I just agreed.” Arata admitted. “Interesting, Arata I need you to think about this as hard as you can. We need to know what you wished for, and what it is we’re up against. Do you think you can do that?” “I’ll try.” Arata sighed, “I should go home.” “Try to rest kid,” Blaze called out as Arata somberly left the tent. Chapter 13: We are a Trio “Marigold! Come down stairs, I have a surprise for you!” Tonic had tried to get Marigold to leave her room for two days with little success. Except for Summer Breeze, she was the most affected by the loss of Autumn Tail. “Arata, would you mind talking to her? She seems to listen to you.” “Yeah, I’ll go call her.” Arata had been the only pony that Marigold would talk to over the past few days. It had helped that he witnessed Autumn Tail’s death, for some reason this experience allowed Marigold to confide in him. She had told him many stories of their friendship, and how she had stood up to everypony’s bullying. “Marigold, can I come in?” Arata asked knocking on the door. “Yes,” She whimpered. Arata opened the door to find Marigold laying on the floor staring at a flower that Camphor had picked for her. “You should come down, I think what your dad has will really cheer you up.” Arata said, extending a hoof to the filly. They walked downstairs in silence until barking caught Marigold’s attention. “Is that a puppy?” She asked, showing a hint of excitement. Arata didn’t answer, instead he watched as she grew more excited. As they rounded the corner to the front door, Arata saw her face light up as she saw the little dog at Tonic’s feet. This was the first expression of happiness Arata had seen since Autumn Tail had passed. “He’s all yours Marigold, just promise you’ll walk him and take care of him,” Tonic announced as she ran up to her new companion. “I promise!” She said starting to pet it. The dog had short grey fur, pointed ears, and a tail that curled up. “Does he have a name?” “Not yet,” Tonic smiled seeing the joy in his daughter, “What do you want to call him?” “Um,” She paused in thought, “I don’t know. Camphor!” She called to her brother who had yet to join the family. Although he showed it less than anypony else, Camphor was fairly effected by the death of the filly. Instead of being his normal relaxed self he had seemed excited, and full of energy. For the past few days he had been going around town helping the ponies with anything he could. Arata recognized this as the same coping mechanism that he had used when he feared that the lake was really Nippony. For the most part Arata had kept to himself; occasionally he would try to cheer Marigold up, realizing that she had lost much more than he had. “What’s up sis?” Camphor called as he walked down the stairs. “Look at who dad brought home!” Marigold squeaked. “Whoa, look at this guy,” Camphor said making his way to the dog. Opposed to his normal drawl, Camphor seemed to talk at a normal speed. “What should we name him?” Marigold asked. “I don’t know,” Camphor offered one of the flowers in his hair to the dog, who seemed confused by the gesture. “Got any ideas little man?” “There was a dog that lived in my town when I was growing up, his name was Koromaru,” Arata said joining the group petting the dog. “Kor-o-maru?” She looked at the dog “Do you like that name?” The dog barked and licked her cheek. “Daddy! His name is Koromaru.” “He’s a smart little guy,” Tonic smiled. “Now I just have to find a way to explain all of this to your mother when she gets back.” Panacea had been visiting her sister in Phillydelphia for the past week and had yet to hear about everything that had transpired in Foalsdale. “That reminds me, Camphor, there’s a town meeting tonight. Could you watch Marigold and Koromaru for me? Arata I hear your going to be part of the E.W.E.F’s presentation on what happened.” Camphor nodded, but Arata looked very concerned. “Nopony told me about that…” Arata trailed off, he was nowhere ready to talk about his failure in front of the town. “I have to go. I’ll see you at the meeting.” With that, Arata sprinted off to the camp. … “I’m sorry Penzance. I just don’t think I’m ready to go up in front of everypony about this.” Arata sighed. “I don’t expect you to be, Arata,” Penzance responded, trying his best to keep a reassuring attitude. “I was hoping that the three of you wouldn’t need to part of this, but the mayor thinks that it is for the best.” “Do Blaze and Vox know about this?” Arata added. “They do, they are preparing for it as we speak.” Penzance walked over to the table in the center of his tent, and signaled for Arata to join him. “I received a letter from Shining Armor. Both he and the princess are too busy at the moment to come deal with the situation here. They have; however, dispatched Ivory Shield to help arbitrate the situation, and to let everypony know that Celestia is aware of what has happened. She will arrive soon, which is why the meeting is happening tonight.” “What exactly will we be expected to talk about?” Arata asked. “You three will need to field the questions anypony happens to ask.” Penzance frowned. “I know it isn’t fair to you, but hopefully this meeting will put the issue to rest.” “Okay, I’ll go find the others and make sure we are all on the same page,” Arata turned and left without another word. … Arata found Vox sitting alone in her tent. She informed him that Blaze had gone into town to check out books from the library. “I’m sorry I snapped at you the other day. I talked it over with Blaze this morning. He didn’t really tell me anything I haven’t already heard from him, but it was still helpful.” Vox was adjusting some new piece of Equipment that Arata hadn’t seen before. “It’s okay, I talked to Blaze too. It helped me put everything into perspective.” Arata said, deciding not to ask questions about the device. “Yeah, he has a habit of doing that. It’s one of the reasons I was able to open up to him. I’m sure you’ve noticed there aren’t many ponies that I am open with. It’s pretty much just Blaze and Penzance, and I guess you too now.” Vox’s mood hadn’t made many improvements over the past few days. “Oh, thank you,” Arata responded, slightly surprised to hear that Vox trusted him when he felt he was still distant from her. “What do you think about everything that’s going on?” Vox asked. “I don’t know what to think. I’ve seen how some of the ponies in town are taking everything, and the more I think about it the harder it is to lie to them about everything that’s happened here,” Arata admitted. “Finally! Somepony who agrees with me. I was worried that I would be the only one with a conscience at tonight’s meeting,” Vox seemed a bit relieved by this. “Did you plan to do something at the meeting?” Arata asked, worried that Vox may act out at the meeting. “No. Of course not, as much as I may disagree with Penzance, I would ever do anything to hurt him. He’s like a father to me.” Vox assured Arata. “What do you mean?” Arata asked. He sensed that Blaze and Vox had more of a connection to Penzance than other ponies around the camp, but he couldn’t see Penzance as a father figure. “I don’t really like to talk about it, but I guess I can trust you.” She paused and went over to a case of her belongings. Using her magic, she levitated a small picture from the box over to Arata. A bit confused Arata looked at the picture. There were two blue ponies both a similar color to Vox, one was a male Unicorn, the other a female earth pony. The Unicorn was levitating a baby, which Arata assumed was Vox. “That’s the only thing I know about my parents. I spent most of my life in an orphanage in Canterlot. When I was old enough they suggested I enroll in Princess Celestia’s school for gifted Unicorns. No pony had seen magic like mine before and it scared a lot of them. The adults tried not to show it, but for a long time I didn’t have great control over my powers and the ponies around me noticed…” “Could they tell you were reading their minds?” Arata asked. “Not exactly, I would randomly read a ponies mind and at that time I wasn’t good enough at it to know the difference between what I heard there, and what was spoken. Part of why I didn’t really develop ‘pony skills’ is that if I wanted to know something, I could just look for myself.” Vox frowned, remembering the pain her powers had brought her. “There were also times when ponies would hear voices at night, the rumor spread that the orphanage was haunted. That mostly happened when I was asleep though, so there wasn’t much I could do about it.” “Did you make it into the school?” Arata asked. “I did, it is what introduced me to Penzance.” Vox said. “Penzance would visit the school from time to time trying to either find ponies for the guard or towards the end, the E.W.E.F. I got to know him pretty well over time, he seemed fond of me. Even though I would sometimes lose control of my power around him, he was patient and didn’t judge me for it. Over time, and with the blessings of the caretakers at the orphanage and a few of my teachers, I became his adopted daughter. I don’t talk about it much because I don’t want to be treated differently around camp, but that’s the truth.” “I had no idea,” Arata said slightly shocked. “Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, it just didn’t seem important.” Vox apologized. “I hope you understand why I’m disappointed with him now. It’s hard to see the ponies you love do things that you feel are wrong.” “Have you talked to Penzance yet?” Arata asked. “Kind of,” Vox sighed, “He’s honestly been too busy with this situation to listen to what I have to say. I can’t blame him for that, but it makes me feel even more powerless.” “Well hey, maybe you don’t have a lot of power on your own, but we’re a team, and we have power together,” Arata took a serious tone, “Let’s talk to Blaze. We shouldn’t do something as important as this if we aren’t on the same page.” Vox smiled for the first time in days, and followed Arata out of the tent. … While Arata and Vox had been talking, Blaze had returned to his tent and had begun to read the books he borrowed from the library. He didn’t seem surprised when Vox and Arata entered the tent, and was more than happy to listen to them. “Blaze,” Arata announced, “I think it’s important that we are all in agreement on what we do at the meeting tonight. We are a team after all.” “I agree,” Blaze said, “As long as we’re not agreeing to tell everypony the truth. That would be too dangerous.” “But isn’t lying to them also dangerous?” Vox interjected. “They won’t know that the lake is dangerous this way.” Blaze paused to consider this for a moment. “You have a point, but I think the timberwolf cover up will keep most ponies out of the swamps for a while. Not many ponies even knew about the lake before we came here.” Blaze shifted his focus to Arata momentarily, “We still aren’t sure what exactly we’re dealing with in the lake either. We shouldn’t scare everypony with those stories until we can give them some assurance that we know what we’re doing.” “I guess you’re right,” Vox sighed, “But I still feel bad lying.” “No pony ever said this would be easy,” Arata smiled, trying to reassure her. “Maybe you could do something to help them feel safer?” “I could probably use a mix of magic and a radio to make some kind of early warning device in case anypony goes near the lake. We could tell them it would stop--” Vox paused and with a slightly pained expression finished her thought, “--Anymore drownings.” “Good idea,” Blaze smiled, “We could also say it would act as an early warning system for timberwolves, and it can tell us if anypony is actually by the lake so we can go in after them.” “I have one problem with that idea,” Arata added, “It’s not like we can get to the lake quickly if somepony wanders out there.” “I can set up a series of sensors,” Vox replied, “That way, we can gauge how far away they are from the lake, and that should give us enough time to either catch them, or save them.” Arata could feel the bond between the E.W.E.F. team growing stronger. It was starting to feel like they had a direction and purpose, to protect anypony unlucky enough to fall into the lake, and to make amends for their past failure. … “But what if it we’re your child!” Tonic shouted towards Penzance and the Mayor who stood center stage in city hall. For the most part the meeting had gone smoothly. Everypony seemed to accept the story about timberwolves, and they just attributed the accident to the dangers of the swamp. Tonic and a hoof full of other ponies decided that this wasn’t enough and that there had to be some ‘justice’ for what happened. “I don’t think it’s too much to ask that we get a little more than an apology for this.” “Tonic,” Responded the mayor, “I understand what you want, but we have to keep in mind that accidents happen. The E.W.E.F. has already detailed their plan for better security tonight, and everypony thought it was a good idea. Penzance has even agreed to speak with the children about the dangers of exploration to avoid a similar incident. Nopony here is a criminal.” “If anypony should be blaming the E.W.E.F. it’s me. She was my child,” Summer Breeze’s soft voice called out from a corner of the stage. “But I don’t, because it wasn’t their fault. I should face justice more than they should.” Tonic sat back down. It appeared the words of Autumn Tail’s mother had persuaded him that he may be wrong. Arata, Blaze, and Vox felt uneasy as the pony they had lied to had now come to their defense. Ivory Shield had been standing with the Arata, Blaze, and Vox for the entire meeting, but waited until this moment to speak. “As the official envoy of Princess Celestia, It is my job to determine if anypony is at fault for what has happened. After listening to the accounts of every party involved, and the discourse at this meeting, I find that the E.W.E.F. is not at fault. What happened is, sadly, a part of life.” There was a long silence after her announcement, followed by the mayor calling the meeting to a close. “Arata,” Tonic called after most of the ponies had exited the building. “I just want you to know that I hold none of this against you, Vox, Blaze, or Penzance. I just want to see somepony take responsibility for this. Things like this don’t just happen in Equestria.” Arata didn’t know how to respond. If Tonic had known the truth then he would have somepony to blame. Part of Arata agreed with Tonic, he needed to step forward and take responsibility for his failure, but that would only make the situation worse. “I’m going to head back home; do you want to come with me?” Tonic asked. “I should probably stay here a bit longer.” “Okay, I’ll make sure there’s some food out for you when you get back,” Tonic replied. “Thanks,” Arata mindlessly muttered returning to his friends. “Excuse me,” Summer Breeze called as Arata turned around. “Could I talk to you for a moment?” Arata turned to speak with the mare, something he had been dreading for some time, “Of course.” “I just wanted to thank you for all that you’ve done. I didn’t realize it at first but you four risked so much to save her, and even though you didn’t; I really appreciate everything you did,” She began to tear up but smiled in spite of this. “Some other time I’d like to talk to you about what happened at the lake, if that would be okay with you.” “Sure, and thank you for defending us earlier,” Arata smiled in return. “I own the flower shop, please come by whenever you have a chance.” She smiled one more time before finally leaving. A faint voice rang out in his mind, ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Tower Arcana.’ Before he had time to reflect on the evening, Arata was summoned by Ivory Shield to discuss what would be happening from this point on. “As I said earlier the E.W.E.F. is not at fault for this; however, that doesn’t mean there will be no changes. I have been asked to join the E.W.E.F. and to ensure that there will be no more incidents like this. This will also help put the fears of the local ponies at ease. Are there any objections to this?” Her eyes darted around the circle of ponies. “Good, I look forward to working with you again sir,” She saluted Penzance and exited the building. Every pony went their separate ways that night. Two days later a funeral was held, and slowly the town reverted to its normal self. Chapter 14: Burn my Dread(s)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 15: I Had No Idea He Was Actually CompetentSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 16: The Very Model of a Modern Major General Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 17: The HierophantSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 18: The FallSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 19: Broken CompassSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 20: Cider, Cider, Cider, Cider.Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 21: Nightmare NightSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 22: The TowerSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 23: Cracked Shield Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 24: The EmpressSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 25: Fillydelphia Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 26: Hearts Warming Eve Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 27: Borderline of MadnessSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 28: Revelations, PersonaSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 29: Triage Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 30: E.W.E.F.Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 31: Reach out to the Truth Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 32: Lock BoxSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 33: ShadeSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 34: Snuff SoulSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 35: A HomeSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 36: Evoked Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 37: DeathboundSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 38: BullwarkSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 2: A Brief Jaunt Chapter 2: A Brief Jaunt The walk out to the E.W.E.F camp was taking longer than Arata had expected. When the camp was built, a small road was cleared to connect it to Foalsdale. Tonic had explained the previous night that most of the supplies for the E.W.E.F were purchased from the town and carried down the road. He had also mentioned that Foalsdale was originally a logging town. During its heyday it was one of the largest suppliers of lumber to Baltimare and Southern Equestria. Since then, both Baltimare’s rapid expansion and Foalsdale’s fervor to produce large amounts of wood had died down. The town’s mayor, nicknamed Hatchet by the locals, was the granddaughter of the Mare who first started logging in the Hayseed Swamps. Arata felt refreshed today, he had slept surprisingly well the night before, and to his relief he was not visited by Igor and Caroline. Although still a bit unsettled by his dream, he had determined it would be best to ignore it. Today was the first day of Arata’s new life in Foalsdale, and thanks to the Poultices, much of the anxiety he had experienced the night before had dissipated, replaced by excitement for his new job. Continuing down the road, Arata noticed the path was starting to widen, giving way to a hive of activity. It was only seven in the morning and he hadn’t expected the camp to be in full swing yet. As he maneuvered through the rush of ponies Arata wondered what his actual job was going to be. Most of the ponies around him looked older, more experienced, and unquestionably stronger. There was a strong chance that he would not get to be the fearless explorer he had dreamt of becoming. He worked his way through the maze of ponies and found himself standing outside of a large olive drab tent. Hanging just under the top of the entrance was a sign labeling this tent as the ‘Operation Head Quarters.’ Arata took a deep breath and entered the tent. The tent was an amalgam of cluttered piles, from the lantern haphazardly suspended from the ceiling to the large square table sitting under it. Everything the waning light touched was trashed beyond comprehension. On the table, there seemed to be everything from personnel files, to elaborate maps of the swamp all strewn across it. Arata stared blankly into the tent wondering how a group this large stayed organized when its command tent was this much of a mess. Pacing back and forth towards the back of the tent was an old stallion; it appeared he had taken no notice to Arata’s presence. He continued to stroll up and down the length of the tent muttering something to himself. The only indicator of his age was the grey beard that he stroked from time to time, at its end seamlessly blending into his white coat. Despite his age the stallion appeared to be in peak physical condition. The brown shirt and wide brimmed hat he wore reminded Arata of Daring Do, a character from a book he read when he was younger. Stepping further into the tent, Arata announced his presence to the unsuspecting stallion. “Excuse me Sir, I’m the new recruit,” the stallion continued to pace back and forth ignoring the interruption. Having crossed the width of the tent twice he faced the new presence and in an outdated Canterlot accent extended a greeting. “You must be Arrr-rah-taaa….. You arrre Arrrraahhtaah correct?” he paused waiting for affirmation of his deduction. At Arata’s nod he continued, “Exceptional! My name is Penzance, and it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Now, before I give you the Princess’s Bit, allow me to direct you on a brief jaunt around the camp, and introduce you to your colleagues.” Penzance led his guest out of the command tent, and down the aisle towards the next prominent tent. The walk gave Arata some time to inspect Penzance’s appearance in greater detail. It hadn’t been clear in the dim light of the command tent, but now both his cutie mark, and the monocle which decorated his right eye were visible. The monocle was fairly mundane except for the royal crest etched into the side; his cutie mark on the other hand was anything but common place. It was a spear with a brilliant gold body which led to an equally ornate silver head, the tip of the spear was dripping with blood. Arata shuddered not knowing what to make of the gruesome symbol on Penzance’s flank. Penzance had once been on the Canterlot royal guard, but would that really lead to a cutie mark that morbid? Or an even more macabre thought; was it the cutie mark that got him onto the guard to begin with? Before Arata could muster the courage to ask the stallion about the mark, they had arrived at their first stop. The tent was labeled “History & Mythology,” its size was similar to that of the command tent, although it appeared to be a bit wider. The shelves that lined the walls of the tent were filled with meticulously organized books and scrolls. The scores of lanterns that dangled from the ceiling basked the tent in a soft yellow light. Sitting in the center was a muscular stallion; he appeared to be slightly older than Arata. His mane was teal, and well combed. His coat was cerulean. In addition to being the first unicorn that Arata had seen since arriving to Foalsdale, he was also the first to be wearing semiformal attire, in the form of a collared shirt and bowtie. The stallion looked up from the thick book he was reading, neatly placed a bookmark between the pages, and set it down. He stood up and approached Penzance and Arata. “This Gentlecolt is Blaze. He is the resident expert on local myths, legends, and history. He will be you partner. Blaze, as you no doubt have inferred by now this is Arrrraaahhhtaaa,” Blaze nodded in acknowledgment, and extended his hoof. “You two will have more time to chat at the end of your briefing this afternoon.” With his conclusion Penzance turned and exited the tent. Arata followed in his wake after shaking Blaze’s hoof, and providing a brief introduction. After two hours of what was supposed to be a “brief jaunt” around the camp, Arata had been acquainted with every inch of the camp. Additionally Penzance showed no hesitation in introducing him to anypony they passed. Most of the members seemed as uninterested in the exchanges as Arata was, and Penzance was fully aware of this. As they approached the final tent in the tour he began to explain why he ignored their blatant displeasure with the extended introduction. “Araahhhtaa, it may seem a tad odd that I insist on introducing you to everypony who passes by. It is a habit I developed during my time on the royal guard. The ponies you worked with were more than just coworkers, they were your support. Together we formed an unbreakable chain to protect the Princess, and if one of our links was weak we knew we would not be able to carry out our duty. I try to bring the same sense of unity to E.W.E.F. I have come to realize that no pony here treats unity with the same fervor that I do, but I will continue to uphold that practice until the sun refuses to rise!” Penzance’s passion had caught Arata off guard, leaving him without any meaningful response. “Now, if you’ll proceed after me we have one last stop left to our journey,” Penzance walked into the last tent. This one was by far the largest they had toured, and once inside it became clear why. The tent was simply labeled “Equipment,” it held everything that could possibly be needed for any kind of expedition. One wall was lined with what appeared to be communication equipment, another with various types of saddlebags, and the third wall was lined with an assortment of weapons; from machetes to spears, like the one displayed on Penzance’s flank. Just as in the other two large tents, there was a table in the center. This one only carried two neat stacks of paper, both appearing to be requisition forms. “Good morning Penzance! Who’s the new pony?” rung out an energetic, and somewhat alluring voice. Walking toward them was a light blue filly, with a delicate, almost translucent, purple mane. Her cutie mark was a headset, clearly tying her to the communication equipment against the wall. Arata also took note of her horn. Besides Blaze, she was the only unicorn he had seen. “Vox, this is Arahhtahhh, the new member I told everypony about. You would have been informed as well if you had attended this morning’s briefing,” Scolded Penzance. She played off the scolding with a cheerful retort “Sorry, I slept in and decided setting up shop early would have been better than sprinting into the meeting late; I even finished setting up the saddlebags!” gesturing to the packs against the back wall, with a smile. “Very well, we will see you at tomorrow’s meeting, correct?” Vox nodded. “You too Arata, I had forgotten to mention the morning briefing in my letter to you, but you will need to arrive an hour earlier each day.” Arata nodded in turn and followed Penzance out of the tent and back to the command room. When they arrived Blaze was already waiting inside. He had rearranged some parts of the tent to provide enough seating space for the three of them. “Ah, Blaze, are you ready to begin Arrrahhta’s briefing?” Proclaimed Penzance as he entered the tent. “Of course,” Blaze stood up and gestured to the chairs in the center of the room. As Arata and Penzance sat down Blaze had produced a magical projection of the Hayseed swamps. There were three circles on the map, each about a mile from the main camp. “As you can see there are three marks on the map, it is our job to investigate these sites. Sounds easy right?” Arata nodded. He was not expecting to be investigating predetermined locations, how could that possibly satisfy his want for exploration and adventure? More importantly he wondered if this would actually get him any closer to earning his cutie mark. “We have found through past experiences that legends are often much more real than they appear. We’re going to start tomorrow morning with this lake here,” Blaze explained as he highlighted a portion of the map, “We need to compare everything we find at the lake with all of the local stories and legends that may be related to it.” “Now, this is not the most glamorous part of our mission Arrrahta,” Penzance chimed in. “But do not be mistaken, your task is important. There are many mysteries in these swamps, and in a sense it is your job to solve them. Blaze, I believe you have this briefing under control. There are a few issues I must attend to around camp; I trust you will get Arata further acquainted with the mission and the base?” As Blaze voiced his assurance, Penzance got up and walked up to Arata. He then reached into his pocket, pulled out a Bit, and placed it in Arata’s hoof proceeding to walk out the door. Confused, Arata dropped the Bit into his coin pouch and then refocused on Blaze. With a smirk, Blaze commented on the incident “So he gave you the Princess’s Bit? Looks like I lost a bet.” As he spoke the map he projected faded away and he began to rearrange the room. “What does everypony mean when they say ‘the Princess’s Bit’?” Arata inquired hoping for an explanation. Blaze paused from his organizing and looked up at Arata who seemed perplexed by the whole situation. “Oh right, you’re from Nippony. I guess that must be too far off the mane land to hear about the royal guard. The Major-General likes his military tradition. Years ago Celestia would give out a token amount of money to anypony who was recruited for the guard. Penzance saw it as a token of appreciation and so he continues the gesture.” Blaze, having finished his history lesson, went back to organizing the tent. “I noticed a few of his traditions on the tour he gave me around camp,” replied Arata. “The copious amount of introductions was apparently one of them.” “Yeah I remember that from my first day. I’ve got to give it to the Major General though, that did make fitting into the project a lot easier,” Blaze smirked. He pitched small talk at Arata until he was done with his cleaning. Nothing of any value was discussed, although Arata did hear a few entertaining anecdotes about the ‘major general’. During the conversation Arata had noted Blaze’s cutie mark, a book with a Machete resting on top of it. That was the kind of cutie mark an explorer would have. But why was he doing book work and research if his talent, at least from Arata’s perspective, was exploring. He tried to ask Blaze but he didn’t have enough courage. His thoughts of Blaze’s cutie mark had reminded Arata that no one at the camp had seemed to notice his lack of one, or if they did they didn’t care to mention it. Maybe here it didn’t matter if he got his cutie mark or not. Everypony would treat him the same with or without it. Following a suggestion Blaze had made during their conversation, Arata headed back to Foalsdale to rest for his first day in the field. Blaze went back to his tent, and flipped through the book he had been reading earlier that day. It contained a compilation of local tales that he had borrowed from the mayor when he first arrived in Foalsdale. There was one story in particular that caught his interest. The story described a mysterious Alicorn made entirely out of fog that would appear before ponies that “had a desire in their hearts,” and grant their wishes. Several lakes were casually mentioned in the story but never in enough detail to figure out their locations. In itself the legend seemed fairly ordinary; whish granting was a fairly common occurrence in most of the subcultures around Equestria. What stood out here was the Alicorn. Most ponies had only heard of one Alicorn, and that was princess Celestia. Besides the legend of Nightmare Moon there were no tales of Alicorns. The presence of one here could mean any number of things. This made the lakes of the Hayseed Swamps particularly interesting to Blaze, and the primary focus of his research. ‘Why did Penzance have to go and give me a partner,’ Blaze thought setting his book down. He had only found out that he would have a partner that morning at the briefing, and hadn’t had time to completely digest the news. ‘Working alone is so much more efficient, and I doubt this kid knows anything about history. I guess I shouldn't be too hard on him yet, the Major General probably had a good reason for sticking him with me.’ For an instant Blaze thought he heard a voice besides his own, he paused and looked at the entrance to the tent. “Come in Vox,” he said with a sigh. Vox slowly slipped into the tent with a somewhat guilty look on her face. “You know I hate it when you do that, you can always ask what’s on my mind.” “Sorry Blaze, your thoughts are just too tempting, and I really didn’t want to disturb you while you were so busy concentrating, soooo I just took a little peek. Besides, I taught you a spell or two, I’m sure you could return the favor,” She countered with an innocent smile. She then walked up to Blaze’s desk and starting to play with a quill that was left out. “You got a bit too noisy, otherwise I might not have noticed,” Blaze smirked. “I hope you didn’t rifle through the new kids thoughts too much, no telling if he’d appreciate it.” He paused and mockingly stared at Vox, “Well I guess you would be able to tell if you were in his head.” “There’s the Stallion I know” she proclaimed walking over and embracing Blaze, “You know as well as I do that the Major General disapproves of my magic more than you do. I’m sure he would have a fit if I tried to use it on the new kid.” Releasing Blaze she wandered back to the quill and continued to play with it. “Speaking of Arata what are your thoughts on him, I heard you being the broody ‘lone wolf’” Vox knew Blaze well enough to figure that part out even if she hadn’t been eavesdropping on his thoughts. “But I’m sure you have more of an opinion than ‘I work alone’,” she teased, trying her best to impersonate his deep voice. “He seems alright, I honestly don’t know much about Nippony from a cultural standpoint so there’s no telling what impact that might have. He seems to be pretty shy, I can’t exactly blame him though, he’s a stranger in a strange land. Plus I’m sure that when he was accepted into E.W.E.F he was expecting to be an explorer, not my research assistant.” Blaze had planned to continue his dissertation on the new member of the operation, but noticed that he was losing Vox’s attention to one of the books on his desk. “I’m listening, I swear,” assured Vox, closing the book for good measure. “There was one other thing about him, he didn’t have a cutie mark. Not that that’s especially important, just a bit odd. What do you think about it?” He asked, sitting up from his chair and moving next to Vox. “He was definitely trying to hide the fact that he didn’t have one, it doesn’t take a mind reader to see that. All it means is that he doesn’t know what his special talent is yet, who knows maybe it’s in ‘Anthropological Research,’ I know I would just die of excitement if that was my gift.” “Thank Celestia it isn’t, I wouldn’t be able to get any work done around here if I had to deal with you all day,” he affectionately put his foreleg around Vox, “Don’t you have work to be doing?” Vox looked thoughtful for a moment then snapped back to attention, “Damn it to the moon, I forgot to distribute the comms equipment to the second shift. I better go do that, Penzance is already mad enough at me for missing another briefing.” Blaze kissed her on the cheek and then she darted out toward her tent. ... Although it had not gone exactly how he had expected it to, Arata was happy with his first day of work. The walk home gave him time to reflect on the disappointment of not being the explorer he had hoped to be. He realized that while it may not be as exciting as he had hoped this job would still give him the chance to do something extraordinary, something that he would never have gotten to do back in Nippony. Penzance seemed a bit eccentric but it was a welcome change to the stoicism that plagued his home land. Things seemed to be going pretty well for Arata, he was almost confident that he had made the right choice. Having most of the day off gave Arata a chance to unpack and get his room in order. As time passed he heard each member of the family arrive at home, first was Marigold and her friend from school, then Panacea, followed by Camphor, and finally Tonic. Just outside of his room Arata found Marigold and her friend still playing, as he passed by they both looked up at him and with an excited smile sung, “How was your day?” Arata was surprised that they not only spoke in unison but they also harmonized perfectly. Brushing this off he headed downstairs where he found Tonic and Panacea. “Today, was the first day of the rest of your life,” Panacea sang starting to do a little dance. “We know that you want to do things right, and be an adventurous pony, maybe even learn the fife!” Tonic’s enthusiasm started to scare Arata, but what really convinced him that something was wrong, was when Tonic had swept Panacea off of her hooves and began to dance with her. “Okay everypony, I think I get the joke…” Arata said backing up to the door. The dance between Tonic and Panacea became even more intricate, as the two girls from upstairs came down still singing “how was your day”. Their tone had shifted from a high pitched harmony to a low, fast, and surprisingly catchy. Arata also heard what he thought was a guitar. As the four ponies got closer to him, he panicked and darted out the door. Outside he was horrified to see that most of the small town had formed two orderly lines outside of the door. They were all preforming an incredibly complex line dance, and singing “Today was the first day of the rest of your life! And we know that you’re gonna make it right! There’s nothing you can’t do here, so have no fear. Because you’re in Foalsdale! Foalsdale!” Arata broke into a sprint, he had no idea what was unfolding, but he knew that he wanted no part in it. Now he was sure he heard a guitar, and a trumpet, and at least three different kinds of drums. The further down the line he got, the more complex the dancing became. At one point four ponies, two on each side, back flipped from one side of the line to the other. The end was almost in sight, with one final burst of speed Arata was out of the madness. The singing continued but the dance had changed, now there were ponies dancing in every direction. Each one chanting “Welcome, Welcome, to Foalsdale!” Slowly they each made their way back to their homes. Arata was able to take shelter behind a few crates in an alley, once he saw that everypony was inside, and the sounds of instruments had died down he worked up the courage to go back into the Poultice’s house. Inside everyone was acting as if nothing had happened. As he passed the two girls playing the just looked up at him and smiled. Marigold made sure to mention the promise to help her get her cutie mark. He made his way into the dining room where Panacea was setting the table; she smiled at him and said “How was your day, Arata? Did you go on any exciting adventures yet?” Her tone was normal; she was clearly speaking, not singing. Arata replied politely and then went upstairs to find Camphor, the only pony he hadn’t seen during the show. Camphor was sitting in his room grinding something into a paste in a mortar and pestle, Arata inferred that this is how he got his cutie mark. “Camphor, I need to ask you something very, very important.” Camphor looked up, his eyes barely visible through his mane. “Easy there Arata, you look pretty spooked, what happened?” Camphor tried his best to say in a soothing voice. “Everypony was just singing and dancing… it was like they had practiced it before… they were asking me how my day was, and welcoming me. But all in song, I’m pretty sure there was a trumpet solo at one point… I didn’t see a trumpet anywhere.” Arata gasped for air at the end of his rant. “Oh that? What, they don’t do that in Nippony? It just kinda happens every now and then. Most towns here in mane land Equestria can just burst into song and dance.” Camphor responded with the most serious face Arata had seen in ages. “So it’s normal?” He hesitantly asked. “Yep, I’ve only seen it happen six or seven times, but I hear in Ponyville it happens a lot more frequently, but I’ve never been out that far.” He assured Arata, “Try to relax a bit; I doubt it will happen again. Let’s go get some food” After dinner Arata found himself lying in bed, unable to sleep. The song and dance routine had been unexpected, but the worst part of it was that now he couldn’t get that song out of his head….
Chapter 1: A New StartA deep blue mist fills the sky; nothing is visible except for a slowly rising balloon peeking through the ethereal fog. The balloon and its basket bear a rich cobalt hue that masks them into their surroundings. The interior of the basket is embellished with three ornate chairs and a square table, one chair sits across from the other two. On the table rests a deck of cards with a slender gloved hand resting on top of it. “Hello, and welcome to the velvet room…” An eager voice calls out. “This place exists between dream and reality, mind and matter. You have been summoned here because you are about to enter into an agreement, and we are here to help you uphold it. My name is Igor; it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” The voice belongs to an old man, with an eerily long nose. He sports a dapper black suit, which gives him and unmistakably professional air. His hand rapidly sweeps across the table and without as much as a touch the cards beneath spread into a hexagonal pattern. “Each of these cards represents an Arcana and you will soon come to understand their true power. They are all that was and all that will be; they have told every story before you and will tell every story that comes after it; and while each one may be different, they are merely arrangements of the same cards.” With a swipe of his hand the cards return to the deck. A young pony with a blonde mane sits on the chair next to the man. “My name is Caroline, and I will also be assisting you along your journey.” The older man looks up and reveals his large bloodshot eyes, everything around him begins to fade away. “It is time we said goodbye, you will soon arrive at your destination. We will call you here again as your journey begins to unfold…” With a snap Arata woke up. His head darted back and forth trying to get a grasp on reality. When he had fallen asleep he was in a taxi heading out of Baltimare to the small town of Foalsdale; from the bumping and rattling he felt it was clear that was still the case. Foalsdale was located on the outskirts of the Hayseed Swamps, and the landscape reflected this. When Arata started his journey out of the city the scenery was vibrant and grassy. Now it was filled with mangled trees with only a few isolated patches of grass to show that they were not entirely in the swamp. “It was only a dream...” Arata muttered to himself as he pulled himself up into a more comfortable position and sat quietly observing the scenery as the taxi drove on. A few miles down the road the trees parted and a large grassy field came into view, filled with ponies moving about and tents set up in neat rows. The only clue to the purpose of the camp was a sign that stood off to the left of the tents. Etched into it were the letters “E.W.E.F.” Upon closer inspection Arata saw the same letters on the blue bands that the Ponies around camp were wearing on their right forelegs. The “E.W.E.F.”, or Equestria Wilderness Expeditionary Force, was the first group to begin scouting and mapping the various wilds scattered around Equestria. The project originally focused on exploring the Everfree forest, but in recent years has expanded to include the White Tail Forrest, and most recently, the Hayseed Swamps. In addition to the intricate maps that E.W.E.F. produced; they also had an enormous database of various anthropological records from every place they explored. E.W.E.F consisted of some of the most courageous and intelligent ponies in Equestria. The group was founded by the former captain of the Canterlot Royal guard, and being chosen to take part in the project was considered an honor. Arata had recently been accepted into E.W.E.F and he was finally about to begin his new life in Foalsdale as a fearless explorer. When he left Nippony he wasn’t sure if it was the right decision; if he stayed he could have stayed with his family, ponies who loved him unconditionally. But if he left all of the familiarity and comfort behind he could finally find himself and his special talent. For the most part Arata looked like an average stallion. His coat was a cobblestone gray, his mane was dirty blonde with a red streak, everything about him was normal. That is until anypony examined his flank; Arata had never gotten a cutie mark. Needless to say this was almost unheard of for a pony of his age, and in Nippony the lack of a cutie mark caused a deep feeling of shame. It had begun to seem like he had entirely missed his opportunity to find out what his special talent was, but then he was chosen to come all the way to Foalsdale. He was chosen to leave his old life, and as he saw it, given one last chance to get his cutie mark. As they rounded a corner of the road at the end of the camp, Foalsdale finally came into view. The town, although small, stood out as a beacon of radiance and color against the monotony of the Hayseed Swamp. While it was no different from any other small town, the brightly colored houses and various plants that lined the road took on an entirely different meaning here. Arata gingerly grabbed his suitcase, paid the driver, and excitedly trotted down Mane Street. Arata’s acceptance into E.W.E.F. was part of a cultural immersion program. Ponies from Nippony were given a chance to move to different cities around main land Equestria, and vice versa. Arata had hoped that this change would give him a chance to find out what his special talent was. Unlike exchange programs for students, this program focused on helping the participant integrate themselves into the new culture, so they could become permanent residents. As part of the immersion he would be staying in Foalsdale instead of at the E.W.E.F. camp. He had been assigned to the Poultice family, who operated the local pharmacy. As he approached the house adjacent to the pharmacy his excitement started to falter. What if he had made the wrong choice? What if he had given up his old life for nothing? He couldn’t just leave, it was too late for that. Just as he began to lose control of his thoughts the door to the house swung open. Standing where the door had been a moment ago, was a tall and lanky pony that seemed to be the same age as Arata. His face was obscured by a scruffy brown mane kept together in messy locks, and he had a light brown coat. Before Arata had a chance to acknowledge the presence in front of him, the stallion had shot out his front leg and grabbed the clearly confused visitor, and dragged him into the building. In the same blur of motion that had brought Arata into the building, the stallion had darted outside once more to grab his bags, and was now standing intently in front of him. “Hey dude! You must be Rattata! We’ve been waiting for you, everypony here is sooooooo excited to meet you, it isn’t often that we get to meet someone from as far away as Nippony! The name’s Camphor by the way.” Finally coming to understand what had just happened, Arata looked up at the stallion, still shaken and said, “H-hi,” He paused briefly and hesitantly added “Actually its pronounced Ar-a-ta,” as he muttered the addition, the anxiety that he had felt before his introduction to Camphor returned. How would these ponies treat him? In Nippon-y not having a cutie mark had turned him into a pariah. He began to sink into his anxieties; a seasoned and reassuring voice pulled him back to his senses. Standing in the entry way was a stallion, about as tall as Camphor but he seemed well proportioned in comparison. His coat was dark brown, and he had an exceptionally well kept mane. Arata guessed he was in his late 40’s. “You must be Arata, I’m Tonic. I’m glad you made it,” Tonic gestured for Arata to follow him into the next room. “Let me introduce you to the family; you’ve already met my son Camphor,” he said gesturing over his shoulder, “This is my wife Panacea, and my daughter Marigold, ”Before him stood a mare with a light red coat, and a shimmering white mane tied back into a pony tail. Beside her was a young filly twitching with excitement, she had the same white mane as her mother, but allowed it to hang freely and the same light brown coat as her brother. “Make yourself at home Arata. Camphor will show you to your room and then you can come on down and eat, you must be starving after such a long trip.” “Mom! Can I take Mr. Arata up to his room too?!” Squeaked the filly, her excitement finally boiling over. Compared to her mother’s smooth and soothing voice, Marigold’s high pitched and eager voice sounded like hooves on a chalkboard. “Arata would it be okay with you if Marigold came along?” she said, wearing a reassuring smile. Arata smirked, and felt his whole body relax. No one here had judged him for not having a cutie mark. They had all welcomed him into their lives with open hearts. With a new reassured voice Arata answered; “Of course she can,” and the trio headed upstairs. “Mr. Arata, can I ask you something?” Marigold chirped as they hopped up the stairs. She was curiously staring at his flank. Arata knew what this meant, but was surprised to see that she had a more excited look on her face now than when he had first seen her. “Uhh, of course,” he muttered trying to conceal the embarrassment he felt. “Whydon’tyouhaveacutiemark!?!” her excitement becoming too much to control for a second time that night. Before having a chance to answer, the little filly had darted in front of him and unleashed a torrent of words at him. “I think it’s really cool that you don’t have a cutie mark, I don’t have one either. Almost all the other ponies at school have them but I don’t and you don’t so that means I’m not the only one!” Marigold staggered back behind Arata clearly being out of breath, but she had a pronounced smile stretching across her face. Arata composed himself, trying to take in everything that was just thrown at him. “I just haven’t found my special talent yet… but that doesn’t mean I don’t have one,” he immediately regretted adding on the last defensive statement. Back in Nippony a statement like that would have been followed by a harsh personal attack. People would often call him lazy and pathetic, but that was nothing compared to the shame it brought to his family. Arata was not allowed to be the sole bearer of this burden; everypony would always find a way to drag his family down with him. “Of course it doesn’t silly! Maybe we can get ours together! Wouldn’t that be sooo cool! We can try everything there is to do around here until we get them!” “Okay, I’m sure trying new things will get me a cutie mark,” Arata didn’t believe it would be that simple. ‘Having expectations will just lead to disappointment,’ he told himself as he walked up the stairs. As if blissfully unaware of the conversation between Arata and his sister, Camphor abruptly informed his guest that they had arrived at his room. Kicking open the door, he walked inside and placed Arata’s bags by a small bed in the upper right corner of the room. “I’m gonna help mom get dinner ready!” Marigold sung, quickly darting down the stairs and vanishing around a corner. “It’s a bit small, I hope you don’t mind,” Camphor said, slipping by Arata and out the door. “I’ll let you get washed up, see you at dinner!” After unpacking a few essential things, Arata washed up and headed down stairs for, what he hoped would be the last part of a very long day. Everything that had happened today was a blur, from the long balloon that brought him to Baltimare from Nippon-y; to the extended greeting he had just survived. One part still lingered in the back of mind, the dream he had on the way into Foalsdale. The talk about entering into an agreement, was his promise to get his cutie mark with Marigold that agreement? Who were the two figures in the dream? One was clearly a pony, but the other looked nothing like any creature he was familiar with. Maybe I’ll dream of them again tonight he thought, rounding the corner to the dining room. Everypony was seated around the table, clearly waiting for Arata, except Tonic who could be heard shuffling around in the kitchen. The room was decorated with pictures of the family, and a few decorative mortar and pestle sets. A rectangular table sat in the middle of the room, it was set for five ponies, but had room for six. As he took in the room Arata noticed Panacea gesturing to the seat at the head of the table. He promptly took his seat. As if being queued, Tonic entered the room carrying a white and blue cake, with “Welcome, Arata!” iced onto the top. Arata stared at the cake blankly, not knowing what to do or say. He was not used to this kind of treatment in Nippony. “Don’t look so shocked it’s just a cake,” Tonic said with a chuckle, placing the cake on the table. “We wanted to start off your year here on the right hoof. If you need anything at all while you’re here, don’t be afraid to ask. We want Foalsdale to be a second home for you.” Everypony sitting around the table was smiling and looking at Arata. ‘Don’t be afraid,’ he thought to himself, ‘maybe that was the key to being here. I have a fresh start, and the people don’t judge me for my blank-flank.’ For the first time in years Arata was able to relax, and let go of his fears. He smiled back and they all began to eat. After a relaxing dinner with the Poultices Arata retired to his room, and tried to get ready for whatever tomorrow was going to bring. His first day in Foalsdale had been eventful to say the least, but with work starting the next morning there was no telling what the day would have in store. As he closed his eyes he couldn’t help but wonder if Igor and Caroline would visit him again tonight…
Chapter 3: Persona! “Keep up the pace Arata, we’re almost there,” Blaze hollered over his shoulder. To Arata’s surprise Blaze was still wearing his collared shirt; along with his E.W.E.F arm band, which Arata was also wearing. “You’ll get a break when we get to the lake.” To his credit Arata had been moving at a much better rate than Blaze had expected. Despite being encumbered from the rather heavy saddle pack he was carrying. The swamp was nothing like Arata had imagined it would be. From the outside the mangled trees and dull colors had lured him into thinking it would all be dull, monotonous, and a bit creepy. To his surprise once they were past the ring of trees that surrounded the swamp there was an explosion of life and color. Vibrant birds flew back and forth across the roughly carved trail, and even when they flew out of sight their ecstatic chirping carried through the swamp. In addition to the birds there was an abundance of insects. Most of them clumsily bumped into the pair as they walked down the trail, but a few decided to hitch a ride. As they proceeded down the trail it became narrower and denser. Blaze explained that the higher water levels in the soil around the lake led to faster plant growth, as he drew his machete and began clearing the way. The plants that bordered the trail were becoming increasingly vivid, their flowers transitioning from deep reds, to almost translucent violets and every color in between. Suddenly the trees gave way to the lake. The emerald shore was covered with grass, but nothing more. Looking up, Arata noticed that the canopy of the trees covered the entire clearing, but left a small gap just above the center of the lake. The light coming through the hole made the lake shimmer, and highlighted an almost invisible mist that delicately floated above the surface of the water. At first glance the clearing was just as breath taking as the rest of the swamp, but soon the initial wonder was replaced with a sense of restlessness. Something wasn’t right. “Hey Blaze,” Arata called dropping his pack and walking toward the lake. “What happened to all of the birds and bugs? I would think there would be more of them by the lake.” “We don’t really know. I’ve done some reading on the topic, and the closest thing I found were a few spells that halt growth around an area. But there shouldn’t be grass here if that were the case.” Delicately setting down his pack, Blaze pulled out a set of test tubes, and some colored strips of paper. “Here take these, collect water samples in the tubes then dip a piece of paper in each one. Let me know what color the paper turns when you’re done.” “What does this test measure?” Arata inquired picking up the test tubes and placing them on the bank of the lake. Blaze began collecting samples of the grass which surrounded the lake, carefully placing them into more test tubes. “It’s just to determine if the water is acidic or basic, it’ll help us deduce what’s stopping the plant growth.” The water in the lake was immaculate; there was nothing to indicate that there was anything more than water in it. Arata peered over the edge of the bank, taking in the lake’s serenity one more time before reaching over, picking the first test tube, and lowering it into the lake. “What the…” Arata’s hoof had broken the surface of the water, but there were no ripples, no signs that anything had entered the water; just the eerie serenity that seemed to encompass the whole clearing. Suddenly, a jolt of pain ran across his body. He let out a piercing shriek dropping the test tube into the lake and bracing his temples against his hooves. Still in the haze of pain he opened his eyes, and tried to stand up. As he did he was hit with another burst of pain that broke his balance and sent him toppling into the lake. The impact upon hitting the surface of the water was enough to knock Arata back to his senses, his immediate reaction was to start swimming. No matter how much he tried his legs wouldn’t connect to the water, He just kept falling. Then, with a gasp, he realized that he wasn’t surrounded by water; he could still breathe. The surface of the lake was now just a white circle against a black fog. Then another wave of pain shot through his body. This time it started along his back and spread out. The pain was brief but intense, and along with shock came the knowledge that he had stopped falling. Upon hearing the earsplitting screech, Blaze was already darting to his new partner, trying to get a response from him, “Arata! Are you alright?” But his shouts fell upon deaf ears. Arata had already fallen into the lake before Blaze could get to him. Blaze looked down through the crystal clear water but saw nothing; it was as if nopony had fallen in. ‘Only one way to save him,’ he thought, diving head first into the lake. Arata was back on his feet and finally able to take in his new surroundings. Darkness engulfed everything in his sight; even the small sliver of light from the lake was gone. Slowly the darkness in front of him began to part, letting out a blinding light. Out of the light a ghostly mare swept forward, halting just before it collided with Arata. It slowly extended a hoof towards his forehead; the leg constantly changing shape and form as it moved forward. The touch only lasted a moment, but it left him feeling cold and empty. “You shall have what you wish, but be warned there is a cost to your desire. Are you willing to accept your fate and the cost?” whispered the entity, its words echoing in Arata’s mind. But that was not all he heard, Igor’s prophecy began to replay in his head. ‘You have been summoned here because you are about to enter into an agreement, and we are here to help you uphold it.’ This was it, this was the agreement that he had to enter into. “Yes…I… accept my fate,” he breathed heavily as the figure slowly retreated back into the light. “Very well, your new fate lies through this door.” The words rang out through the silence, as the white light slowly turned into an ornate iron door with two gleaming gold handles. Before Arata could open the door he heard a shout from somewhere behind him. “Thank Celestia you’re okay. What in the name of harmony is happening here?” A wave of relief rolled across Blaze’s face. “I’m not quite sure where we are, I fell through the lake and then I was just here in front of this door,” Arata felt a surge of guilt from lying to his partner, but there was no need to tell him about the figure or the deal. This was his fate and he alone would be responsible for it. “Hey… look at your flank,” Blaze murmured staring blankly. Arata turned and saw that he had a cutie mark. It was of a blue card with a black and white face in the middle, each corner of the card bore a lyre. Neither of them could recognize the symbol. “What do you think this means?” Arata asked hesitantly. “I don’t know, I’ve never seen this symbol before,” Blaze walked up to the door and tried to open it, but his hoof just passed through it. “Let me try,” Arata’s hoof slowly pressed the door open. As it opened, the light it concealed engulfed the darkness, revealing a familiar city scape to him. “No… it can’t be… Nippony.” The town was exactly as Arata remembered it. The buildings all had the same uniform design. The ponies that appeared outside of each one. It was all too familiar. “Arata, what did you do?” Blaze gasped, taking in the emerging scenery. “I… I don’t know, let’s keep moving. Maybe we’ll find somepony who can tell us what’s going on.” His words were nowhere near as reassuring has he had hoped they would be. Blaze took a long look around and then agreed. As the pair proceeded down the street more ponies emerged from buildings and went about their daily business. Several of them called out to Arata, welcoming him home. They all smiled, bowed, and generally treated him with respect. The new found politeness initially made him squirm. With each pony they passed the greetings became more and more personal until they finally wandered up to an old mare standing outside of his old school. “So, you’re not an abject failure after all. I was surprised to hear that you came back here after being such a disgrace to your family. But the rumors are true, Arata Gokuri has a cutie mark,” Each word from the old mares mouth stung. These were the insults and stigmas that Arata had left behind, and now, even upon getting his cutie mark, they wouldn’t stop. Blaze stood back, quietly taking in everything that was happening. From behind he noticed a few of the ponies had begun to watch Arata’s confrontation. ‘If there was ever a time to use Vox’s spells its now,’ he though trying to relax himself. If he wasn’t calm enough it would be easy for anypony to detect his telepathic connection with them. Inhaling deeply he reached out with the magic in all directions trying to sense the motives of everypony around him. The ones moving in behind him had an almost sadistic sense of joy; each one relishing the harsh words of the mare. Arata was in a panic, it was impossible to make out any specific thoughts. His mind was a frenzy of fear, confusion, guilt, and shame. Taking another breath Blaze reached out past Arata to the mare, but there was nothing to read. Instead of having her own defined thoughts her mind seemed to be a reflection of Arata’s. “But what does it matter, you were a failure before. This changes nothing. Now you’re just a failure with a purpose. It’s such a shame that your mother talked you out of suicide. It was really the best solution to your problems,” Arata clenched his teeth as his eyes began to water. “I’m sorry did I hurt your feelings?” Her voice was slowly changing from old and derelict, to demonic and twisted. “No… You’re wrong… you were always wrong,” Arata was hardly able to speak through his clenched teeth. His eyes were still wet with tears. Deep down he believed every word she spoke, but he would never admit it. “That’s right! Fight it! I love it when you try to hold onto your honor!” The mare let out a deafening howl. Several of the ponies standing behind Blaze turned into black globs, which flew onto the mare. After the first three hit, she began to change form. The entity tripled in size, its jaw extending with rows of sharp teeth sticking out from both sides. It had no eyes or ears. The black mass continued to pulsate, its mouth still spitting curses at Arata. Each pulse gave birth to a new set of limbs. First two sets of legs, followed by four sets of arms, each set resembling a different type of weapon. “Arata! Run!” Blaze screamed pulling Arata out of his daze and away from the monstrosity. Following Blaze, Arata sprinted down the dirt path that had led them to his old school. In an effort to lose whatever was following them, Blaze darted to the left down an alley. Before Arata had a chance to follow he had already doubled back and was running down the dirt road again, although this time he was being perused by three of the shadowy creatures. The chase did not last long. In a matter of seconds the pair had been completely surrounded, Blaze was doing his best to keep the aggressors at bay with kicks, but he was quickly overwhelmed. Arata turned away from his fallen ally to see the monster approaching him. It had grown in size during the chase. It now had eight legs and twelve arms, still no eyes or ears. The shadows surrounded him, but didn’t attack. They waited for the teacher to close in. Arata lowered his head and tried to contain his thoughts. Just as he was about to cave into panic, his mind went blank. A blue card matching his cutie mark appeared floating in front of him. Now he was smiling; without any idea why he felt himself speaking. “Per-so-na” With his words the card shattered and an elusive yet familiar voice echoed through his mind. “I am thou… and thou art I... From the sea of thine soul I answer your call... I am Taliesin herald to the true king.” A surge of energy blew out from Arata knocking all of the surrounding shadows back. Above him floated a cloaked satyr, only its legs and part of its chest were left out of its black vale. His right hand held a quill dripping with ink, in his left hand was a short katana. Its head was completely concealed by the cloak’s hood only it’s glowing red eyes and two curved horns shown through. Arata raised his head, he was still wearing an eager grin. He raised his hoof and let out a cry, “Taliesin, Magaru!” With his command the satyr traced a symbol in the air with his quill that erupted with a blast that disintegrated most of the small shadows that surrounded them. Approaching quickly, the large demon opened its maw, and let out a blast of fire. Caught off guard, all Arata could do was stare at the flames which flew toward him. Without any command Taliesin moved to block the flame. He crossed the blade and the quill in anticipation of the attack. The impact sent flames scattering in all directions, igniting the surrounding buildings. Although he hadn’t been hit by the blast Arata felt the pain of the impact on his front legs. Once the flames had cleared the creature moved closer, this time swiping at Taliesin with two of its massive arms. Instinctively Arata raised his left foreleg as if to block the attack. Like a puppet the satyr raised his arm in turn. This attack was less painful than the first, and now Arata understood how to defeat this creature. He raised his right leg, thrusting it forward with all of his might. Taliesin followed letting out a burst of energy which knocked the demon off balance. Sensing his opening, Arata leapt forward wildly slashing with his left leg. The cuts Taliesin delivered severed four of its arms. The demon shrieked, and directed another flaming blast at Taliesin. Arata was prepared, he leapt to the side, and let out another series of slashes. Taliesin’s timing was perfect; he dodged the flames and used the opening to sever the beasts remaining arms. Lowering himself onto the beasts chest, the satyr stared into its eyeless face. On Arata’s command he raised his blade one final time, and drove it through the creature’s mouth. Its black body convulsed, and then went limp. Arata’s guardian knelt, and then disappeared. Blaze had only witnessed the beginning of the fight. The creatures that attacked him had managed to knock him out, despite his best efforts to fight them off. An ear-piercing shriek brought him back to consciousness. Despite his dazed state he was able to see Arata wildly slashing his leg, and a cloaked figure mimicking his movements. Before he slipped back into darkness he noticed that Arata’s cutie mark had changed, but before he was able to identify what it was, his consciousness had left. Collapsing to his knees, Arata remembered Blaze. He mustered his strength and walked over to his ally. “Blaze… Blaze, wake up. It’s over,” he sighed, shaking the body before him. With a grunt Blaze’s eyes opened, “I’m going to need a hoof up,” he tried his best to smirk, but could only grimace. “Hey, look over there,” Arata gestured to the corpse of the demon. It bubbled as if it were about to rise from the dead, but instead it disappeared into the earth, leaving behind a door. “Can you make it that far?” “Yeah,” Blaze coughed, “let’s go.” The pair moved to the door, Arata supporting Blaze’s weight. Reaching out Arata pushed the door open and they stepped through. Blaze felt weightless, floating on the lake’s tranquil surface. ‘I shouldn’t be floating… My wounds… Arata,’ his eyes opened to the familiar view of the Equestrian sky. The pain he had been in just moments ago had disappeared instantly. Turning over he paddled to the shore, where Arata was on his back unconscious. Arata’s eyes flick open revealing the slightly familiar sight of the velvet room. Sitting before him wearing the same eager grin he had before was Igor. “Do not be alarmed, I have called for you in your dreams. Your body currently lies peacefully on the bank of the lake. It appears that you have finally entered into your agreement… Now your story will truly begin to unfold,” Igor’s slender fingers resting crossed below his nose. “You have a unique power, the wildcard Arcana. Most ponies are of one arcana and one alone, but in you lay infinite possibilities.” “As you grow more powerful you will gain more personas. It is my job to catalogue all of them for you,” proclaimed Caroline with a smile. “This book is called the Compendium, and it is where they will be stored,” she places a thick black book onto the table and begins flipping through its pages. “I see you have already discovered the persona Taliesin, he will no doubt be a great help to your journey.” “I should let you return to your friend, but before you leave take this,” A silver key appears on the table in front of Arata. “This is the contractor’s key, it allows those who are in a contract to come to the Velvet room at their convenience…. Farewell Arata, the next time we speak it shall be of your own accord.” “Did your dream include a trip to Nippony, hundreds of shadowy creatures?” Blaze looked away from Arata, and paced over to the lake. Slowly getting up with one hoof massaging his temple, “So it wasn’t a dream? I did fall into the lake, right?” Blaze hesitantly touched the surface of the water and cocked his head. Despite how it had acted before, the lake seemed to have transformed back into a normal lake. “Yeah, you did. I heard you scream then you plunged head first into the lake, I jumped in after you, and well, you know the rest apparently.” “Blaze… there is one more thing,” Arata, who now stood next to his partner, slowly running a hoof though his own mane with a guilty expression on his face. “Before you fell in, there was something that came up to me and said that I will have my wish. Then it turned--” Before Arata could finish his sentence Blaze had grabbed Arata’s shoulders and was staring intently at him. “Arata, this is very important. I need to know exactly what that thing looked like,” releasing Arata’s shoulders Blaze took a step back but never broke the stare. “It was a mare I think… I couldn’t really get a good view. It was like she was made of a mist. She didn’t really have a defined shape.” Arata couldn’t meet Blaze’s stare. Instead he looked into the lake, which glistened on his right. “The stories are true… do you feel well enough to go back to camp? I have a lot to discuss with you when we get back.” “Yeah I think so- wait... what happened to your wounds?” Arata began to assemble his pack and hoisted it onto his back. “I have no idea; let’s just be happy that we’re both unharmed,” Once Blaze’s pack was ready the pair embarked on the march back to the camp. The walk back was uncomfortable to say the least. Blaze bombarded Arata with questions about what had happened before he fell into the lake, but none of the answers provided seemed to satisfy him. He also took the time to explain the story of the wish granting Alicorn to Arata, but he did it with a certain uneasiness. Arata understood that he had probably caused this tension by not telling Blaze the whole story from the beginning. But he also resented the perceived lack of trust; after all he had just saved Blaze’s life… if all of that had really happened. After Blaze had finished describing the tale to Arata, both ponies withdrew into their own thoughts. Arata was lost in those of his cutie mark. Although it had only been present for a brief amount time, he had a cutie mark. He didn’t have a clue what his special talent was, but that didn’t matter. He had a cutie mark, and he would have finally been able to blend in with everypony else. His mind began to wander to the monsters they encountered in Nippony. They ignored his cutie mark and continued to act the way they always had. But wasn’t that just a dream? That couldn’t have actually been Nippony, that wasn’t his old teacher. And what about Igor, was any of that real? Upon their return to camp, Blaze led Arata to the library tent then walked out; ordering him to stay put. He then disappeared from the door. “Hey Blaze, what’s up?” called Vox to the figure who stood in her door. She finished tinkering with a radio, set it down, and then walked over to him. “I need your help with Arata,” Blaze always spoke with a serious tone, but this was different. There was a sense of uncertainty behind his words that Vox didn’t recognize. “Alright what do you need me to do?” She asked slightly confused. “I want you to use your magic, and take notes on what Arata is thinking while I question him. Can you do that?” His voice was smooth and unwavering. There was almost no indication that he was phased at all. “You know I can… But Penzance would freak out if he found out… Wait a second, why are you interrogating the new guy?” Vox cocked her head and questioningly stared at Blaze. “Again, I’ll explain later. I just need you to help me with this. It is very important to my mission.” Blaze let out a sigh, and waited for Vox’s response. “All right, I’ll help you. But you have to tell me everything okay? You know I hate it when you hide things from me.” She grabbed a notepad and quill that were sitting on the table, and followed Blaze out. When the pair entered the tent they found Arata peacefully sitting at the desk. “Arata, Vox is going take notes on what you say so we can get a clear picture of what is happening, okay? Hopefully between you and me we have enough information to piece together what happened.” Blaze sat across from Arata and pulled out the book on local legends. “Let’s begin.” Blaze started off by repeating the questions he had already asked on the walk back: how Arata had fallen into the lake, why he had been screaming, and what he had seen. Vox began to tune into Arata’s thoughts; she wasn’t worried about him catching on to what she was doing. Blaze’s questioning would keep his focus off of her. Even her horn’s glow could be easily passed off as taking notes with the floating quill. Everything Arata was saying matched his thoughts; it didn’t seem like he was trying to hide anything. “Now what did this fog mare say to you?” Blaze flipped through the pages of the book before him, and stared at a particular passage in the story of the Alicorn. It stated that the creature only granted a wish if the pony she was speaking to ‘Accepted the cost of their desires.’ “She touched my head and said ‘You shall have your wish,’ then she turned into that door, and you showed up.” There was still no need to tell them about the agreement he entered into. That was between him and the Alicorn. And they wouldn’t have believed anything about Igor or the velvet room even if he had told them. Vox briefly looked up from her note pad. Arata had left out most of his interaction with the Alicorn. His mind was a bit hard to read due to the clutter of thoughts that crowded it after he answered the previous question. But Vox was able to extract two thoughts in particular; “but be warned there is a cost to your desire. Are you willing to accept your fate and the cost” and Arata’s clear acceptance of this. She wrote this down and continued to sift through his thoughts. “So she didn’t tell you what wish she was granting you?” Blaze asked in disbelief. “Do you have any idea what it could have been?” “Well I got my cutie mark after that… that was probably what it was for. It would also explain why we were in Nippony,” Arata sighed. “What do you mean? Can you explain that a bit more?” Blaze followed. Arata tried to describe how he had been treated in Nippony, and how devastating the lack of a cutie mark and been to him; but he didn’t have enough expression. “Remember what that old pony said to us in Nippony?” Blaze nodded, “That’s why I left… I had wished that this journey would give me a cutie mark. Then I could go back and show them that they were wrong. I guess I got my wish in the end.” “Okay, I have one last question. That thing that saved us, what was it?” Blaze Pressed. “I have no idea… I felt something call out to me. Then there was a card floating over my hoof. I broke it, said ‘Per-so-na,’ and it knocked all of the shadows back as that thing appeared. It felt like it was tied to me somehow. It followed any command I gave it.” This had confused Arata as much as it confused Blaze. He had no idea where this power had come from. “Maybe that was part of the wish too… that’s all the questions I have for you. Sorry for the interrogation, but it was important that we got all of the details of this story written down while it was fresh in our minds. You should head home. Luckily we’ve got the next two days off to rest up,” Blaze escorted Arata out of the tent and sat back down. “Okay Vox, now it’s my turn I’ll tell you everything that happened from my perspective… but before that, did anything come up during his interview?” Vox walked over to the desk and slid Blaze the notebook she had been writing in. “He only left out those two things. They didn’t seem to be particularly important, and before you ask, no, I couldn’t tell why he left them out.” “Interesting, I’ll try to find out later... Thanks for the help, Vox.” He smiled. The pair finished taking down Blaze’s recollection of events. Before he went to sleep Blaze pulled out everything he could find on shadows, wish granting, and personas. Needless to say there wasn’t much to go on, but at least now he had some interesting research to do over the weekend. Arata went back home and went straight to his room. He haphazardly threw his pack on the ground, which caused its flap to open. He watched as a silver key slid out and stopped just before him. He slowly picked it up. ‘This must be the contractor’s key… so all of that is real.’ Arata rummaged through his suitcase until he found a thin silver necklace, he threaded the key through it and placed it next to his bed. Blaze and Arata both slept well that night, the stress of the day had taken their toll on both of them. Despite all that had happened there was still a lingering feeling in the back of their minds that this was only the beginning…
Chapter 4: Social Link Go?“I am thou… and thou art I,” those words echoed through Arata’s mind all night. He had only begun to realize the full significance of the events that had transpired the prior day: the lake, his wish, Nippony; all of it had felt like a dream, but it couldn’t have been. After all Blaze was there for most of it, and he seemed to remember everything the same way Arata had. He would have loved to discount everything that had happened and just move on with his life, but he knew he couldn’t. “Why Nippony?” he whispered while softly massaging his temple. Thankfully today was the start of the weekend which gave Arata much needed time to rest. He wasn’t sure what time it was, but it felt as if he had been lying there thinking for hours. “Was that… what I really wanted? A reason to attack and…. Kill all of the ponies that bullied me… no… I couldn’t. I would never kill anypony.. I hope,” His words were not particularly reassuring. “What if that was my wish? To get revenge… No it couldn’t be … My wish had to be for a cutie mark. It’s the only thing that makes sense.” That thing, the persona, Taliesin; Arata didn’t know what it was, but he knew that he was in control of it. It responded to his will, and he somehow knew exactly what it was capable of. When it first appeared above him he felt light, as if all of the pressure he was under had been lifted out of him. Taliesin was what let Arata kill those ponies- no they weren’t ponies, not when he fought them at least. They were different. They seemed wild and hungry, as if nothing was left of them but their primal desires. And then that line rang through his head again “I am thou, and thou art I,” Arata didn’t want to admit it, but all of the evidence seemed to point to one conclusion. That “persona,” was a part of him... Just as he was about to run through the entire situation again there was a faint knock against his door, followed by Tonic’s muffled voice. “Arata, I hope I’m not disturbing you. But I wanted to see if you were alright. You've been asleep for a while,” Although unexpected the interruption was welcome. Tonic was giving Arata a reprieve from his own thoughts. He rolled out of bed and opened the door to meet Tonic. “I’m fine. Thanks for checking on me. I guess the treks I’ve been doing with EWEF were more tiring than I realized,” scratching his mane Arata flashed a reassuring smile. “Good to hear,” said tonic firmly patting Arata’s shoulder. “I just closed up the pharmacy for lunch. Merigold, Camphor, and Panacea went into Baltimare for the weekend to restock some of the medicines we’re low on. So no one’s around the shop. Anyway why don’t you come and grab a bite with me?” Arata hadn’t noticed how hungry he actually was. Taking a break from thinking had given his stomach a chance to shout at him. “Sure, food sounds like a good idea.” “Great! I’ll give you a chance to get cleaned up. I’ll be downstairs when you’re ready. Oh, and take your time we have a few hours until the pharmacy needs to be opened up,” with that tonic retired to the living room and waited for Arata. After a quick bath Arata head down to meet Tonic. He didn’t want to stay alone any longer than he needed too; risking a lapse back into his thoughts. “Good, you’re ready,” Tonic called as Arata walked down the stairs. “I take it you haven’t been by the local diner yet?” “I haven’t really had a chance to check out anything around town actually,” Arata replied. “Well then, let’s get you acquainted with Foalsdale.” Tonic paused and looked at the key that was now hanging from Arata’s neck. “That’s a nifty necklace, is it from Nippony?” “Yeah it is, I just unpacked it this morning,” Arata responded as Tonic escorted him out of the house and down the street. The walk around Foalsdale was surprisingly similar to his “jaunt” around the E.W.E.F. camp, except this time it was everypony who insisted on introducing themselves to him. The greetings ranged from casual “hellos” to elaborate explanations of who they were and what they did in Foalsdale. After one unnecessarily long introduction Arata noticed that Tonic was chuckling to himself. “I’ve never seen everypony so excited to meet somepony new,” Tonic finally commented, watching the pony walk away. “Looks like you’re going to be the talk of the town for a while. I can’t exactly blame them, Panacea and I were just about as excited when we found out you’d be living with us.” “I hope that I’m as exciting as they think I am,” He half laughed as he imagined what the same event would have been like in Nippony. Everpony would have been interested in their foreign guest but none of them would have showed it nearly as boldly as the ponies here. It was a refreshing change. The pair entered the diner and patiently waited for a table. Despite its small appearance from the outside, the room was packed with tables, and had a bar in the center. Ponies filled most of the seats and a handful of waitresses tended to the tables. “Hey there sugah, I’ll be with you in a sec,” a waitress called out to them. “I guess we must have hit the lunch crowd,” Tonic was peering into the restaurant looking for open seats. “Are you okay with waiting Arata?” “Oh, yeah I don’t mind.” Since they had left home, Arata had become increasingly hungry. Now that they were in the diner, and he could smell the food, he couldn’t stand much waiting. “Sorry ‘bout that hun. Follow me,” The mare leading them seemed to be in her 40’s, and was chewing on a piece of gum. Her pink mane was tied up into a bun, and stood out next to her white coat. She also wore an apron, and glasses. “Here ya go. Would you two like anything to drink?” Arata and Tonic slid into the booth. “I’m fine with water,” Arata answered. “I’ll take Tonic water,” added Tonic. The waitress hurried off to get the drinks and left Arata and Tonic with their menus. “So do you get this kind of food in Nippony?” “Not really. I mean we have places like this in the cities, but I’m from a smaller town,” Arata flipped through the menu and added “I have no idea what I should get.” “You can’t really go wrong with the breakfast stuff here; it’s on the back of the menu,” Taking Tonic’s advice Arata flipped his menu over and made a decision just as the waitress arrived. “Here are ya drinks, ya’ll ready to order?” she had a note pad out and looked a bit impatient. The pair told her their orders, and she went off to the kitchen. Tonic had ordered a daffodil sandwich, and Arata was having eggs and pancakes. “So what do you think of Foalsdale so far?” Tonic asked taking a sip of his drink. “It’s…” Arata paused to search for the word, “accepting.” “Really?” Tonic chuckled “What makes you say that?” “Well,” Arata looked embarrassed, with just a hint of shame. “I’m a blank flank; and no pony treats me any differently for it.” “Ponies treated you differently because of that?!” Tonic exclaimed. “What are they a bunch of fillies?” “No, it’s all about honor,” Arata tried to explain. “To them it’s my fault I don’t have one. It’s because I didn’t try hard enough. Honor is important to me too, I just didn’t earn much from other ponies…” “Still, it isn’t your fault. You get your cutiemark when the time is right. There isn’t anything you can do about it.” Tonic stated. “I know. Sometimes I wish they felt the same way,” Arata said hanging his head slightly. Despite his best efforts he couldn’t help but wonder if everyone back home was okay, or if he had killed them in the lake. With a guilty look on his face tonic tried to comfort Arata. “I’m sorry. That is your culture and I shouldn’t be so hard on it, just because it isn’t the way I view the world.” “It’s okay.” Arata sighed, “I guess I’m just a bit home sick. Over the past few days I’ve been wondering if everypony back home is okay. Something could happen and because I’m so far away I would never know.” “Well why not write them a letter?” Tonic suggested. “It might take a while to get a response back, but it’s better than worrying!” “That’s a good idea.” Arata agreed. “After we eat, we can head back to the pharmacy and I’ll give you a quill and some paper,” Just as tonic finished the waitress brought out their food. They ate quickly and then headed back to the pharmacy. Upon their arrival at the pharmacy Arata was treated to a full tour. There wasn’t much out of the ordinary to be seen. The building was relatively small, and unlike their house was only one story. A counter separated the store into two parts; several neatly organized shelves filled the space in the front of the store. Most of these held day to day items everypony needs. Behind the counter locked glass cases were the various medicines that only the Poultice’s carried. Tonic went on to explain that his job involved mixing and preparing various types of medicines from the ingredients he kept in stock. Tonic fetched the parchment and a quill for Arata and gave him instructions on how to get to the post office. He was also kind enough to give Arata money for the postage. Arata spent most of the day writing his letter. When he got back from the post office he decided to go to sleep early. While he lay in bed his thoughts turned to Tonic. Although he hand only known him for a brief period of time, it felt like there was a faint bond forming between the them. “Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Justice Arcana,” a soft voice called out. Before Arata could comprehend what had just happened he lapsed into dreams.
Chapter 5: Choices Chapter 5: Choices “Blaze, I’m not sure if this is a good idea...” Arata said, standing on the shore of the lake that he had previously fallen into; an experience he was not enthusiastic to relive. “What makes you sure that we can even go back there again?” Blaze lazily shifted his gaze away from the camera he was adjusting, and met Arata’s anxious stare. “I’m not, to be honest, but that’s why we’re here. We need to figure out what exactly happened, and what exactly this thing is. Plus if we were actually attacked like we both remember I want to make sure those weren’t really ponies.” His words cut through the air and opened the uneasiness Arata had been filled with for the past two days. “They weren’t… they couldn’t have been,” Arata started pacing, his eyes grew wider and his words ever more frantic. “No, no, no. If they were ponies.. then I… I… I killed everypony...” “Arata, calm down; I’ve never read anything about ponies turning into… whatever those things were,” With every word that failed to reach Arata in his panic, Blaze stepped closer. “You’re not a killer Arata. I promise… You should have talked to me about this yesterday.” “Easy for you to say. What if we’re wrong! What if I am a killer! What would Celestia do to--” Before he could finish his thought, Blaze’s hoof met the side of his head, knocking him to the ground. “You’re right, It is easy for me to say. Now you have a choice; you can either sit here and wallow in fear, or you can figure out what really happened,” For a moment Blaze stared into Arata’s very essence, before turning around and picking up the camera. “I’ll go in first,” and without any visible hesitation Blaze stepped into the lake and disappeared. ... ‘Well at least it worked,’ still hazy from the fall, Blaze picked himself up and began to examine the supplies he had brought in. Unlike the last time he was here, Blaze was ready for whatever lay ahead; at least he hoped. In addition to the camera which sadly didn’t survive the fall, he carried a machete just in case. Standing a few feet in front of Blaze was a door similar to the one Arata had opened. Everything else was black. A stark contrast to the door that had stood before Arata, this one was ornately decorated. Made of a stained white wood with several gold inlays, it was reminiscent of the grandeur of Canterlot. ‘Wait… this is the door to the Canterlot archives.’ Hesitantly, Blaze attempted to nudge the door open. To his relief, the door swung open without Arata’s presence. Beyond the frame there stood somewhat cluttered rows of books. “Don’t you want to be part of something bigger than yourself? Don’t you want to make Equestria safer for everypony? ” The voice was dull; hidden behind the wall of shelves. ‘Wait… It can’t be...’ Blaze slowly maneuvered himself around the room, cautiously making his way to the source of the noise. He found a ledge overlooking the entrance to the archives, peering over it, he saw Penzance and… himself. “I’m sorry Sir. I appreciate the offer, I really do, but I’m not some brave adventurer. I’m a librarian, and I plan to stay one.” Young Blaze replied, with more than his usual amount of hostility. “You can be our record keeper and researcher. You don’t have to be in any danger. Please take some more time to consider this. This opportunity will never come up again,” Penzance dipped his head as he turned to leave the library. Before he could question what was happening, the library quickly dissolved into a fine mist. Leaving him standing in darkness. As he stood in the shadows another door appeared before him. Just as before he approached it and slowly opened it. Inside was the same library he had been standing in just seconds before. The books were all arranged in the same manner and his voice could be heard softly echoing through the hall. “I will come, but only as a historian. I don’t want any excitement from this… and you promise that this will be making Equestria a safer place, right?” Blaze prodded. Not quite sure that he was making the right choice. “Blaze, when I saw your application into the Royal Guard I knew there was great potential in you,” “But you didn’t take me then, why bother now.” Blaze interrupted. “Because this isn’t the Royal Guard; and more importantly you are older and more experienced,” Penzance spoke, meeting his uncertain gaze with reassurance. “I’ve spent all of my time since then here in the archives. How much more experience could I possibly have,” “Never underestimate the power of knowledge, Blaze. I don’t want another soldier. I want you,” Penzance reassured one final time. “I’m the only pony for the job huh?” Blaze paused taking in every nook and cranny of the familiar workplace. “I guess I have been working here a bit too long. I’ll come.” “Excellent. Meet me at the station tomorrow morning at 700 hours.” With a curt nod and a smile, Penzance retreated through the door; leaving Blaze alone with his books for one final time. Watching these events unfold again brought forth a fear that had been lingering inside him; was leaving Canterlot really the right choice? Blaze watched himself contemplating the same questions he had gone through so many years ago. ‘Dad…’ his ethereal counterpart whispered, as everything slowly turned to fog. Blaze had been transported from the Canterlot Archives to the E.W.E.F’s first camp in the Everfree Forest. Instantly familiar with the neat rows of tents, he navigated his way towards his old research station. Unlike the Hayseed Swamps, the Everfree Forest always kept its dark and foreboding feeling. Blaze had never particularly minded it, the eerie feeling he had heightened his sense of adventure; although under the current circumstances it was starting to faze him. He made his way through the camp, which was remarkably empty compared to Nippony. Slowly pacing through the tents, Blaze became uneasy. At first this had simply caused him to increase his pace, but now he had drawn his machete, just in case there was anything lurking around the corners. Each step he took became more and more cautious until he reached his old tent. Inside were his neatly organized books, just as he remembered them. He walked in, placed his machete on table, and sat down. Everything here was so familiar, so close to how it was, but something was off. Blaze flipped through the books that were on his old desk. Each one was exactly as he remembered it. “That’s it,” he muttered getting up and darting over to the other side of the tent. Under a pile of scrolls and discarded quills was a book titled All about Apples, one of the few books he hadn’t read. Blaze quickly flipped it open and found that every page was blank. With a sigh of relief he threw the book back onto the floor. “I’m impressed Blaze, I knew you would figure it out, but I didn’t think it would be that quick,” a taunting voice hung in the air, as the tent quickly turned into fog, and disappeared. Blaze was left standing in the clearing back where he had started. Minus Arata, everything seemed completely normal. There was no sign of where Arata had disappeared to, but if his earlier actions were any indication, Blaze’s best guess was that he had ran back to camp. “You really shouldn’t be surprised by any of this Blaze,” the same voice called out. Blaze’s head slowly panned the surroundings, trying to determine who was speaking to him. “Did you really think that Arata would have helped you with this? You could have brought me, but you didn’t. Is it because you didn’t want me watching you put your life on the line for something that doesn’t matter?” As the tirade continued, Blaze was able to piece the situation together. “I didn’t think your magic could do this. How long have you been keeping this trick from me Vox?” Blaze called out into the surrounding trees. The voice was coming from so many directions at once that he had no hope of tracking it. “Awww, you didn’t like my little trick? How about this one,” without any kind of hint, Vox was now standing directly in front of Blaze. It took all of his resolve to hold his position. “Now come on, I know everything you’re thinking. You never want me to worry about you, because then you would feel guilty. You’re so selfish. Wanting to explore and have your adventures, but not deal with the consequences.” “Alright I’ve had enough of you being in my head,” Blazes horn lit up as he tried to push Vox out of his mind. “Oh please. I taught you those spells, do you really think I would teach you anything that could overpower me? Now you know that this is true, why won’t you accept it?” “No, it’s not… I only want what’s best for us,” Blaze whispered refusing to meet Vox’s glare. “I don’t know what’s better to watch, you lying to yourself, or you trying to lie to me. I know everything in your mind don’t you get it? I am everything you know!” “No… no… You’re not. You can’t be...” Blaze shuddered as his will began to break. “Yes! Fight it, fight the truth. Keep lying to yourself!” With a twisted laugh, Vox leapt backward and her form began to pulsate. A stream of darkness exploded out of her, covering the area around her with black ooze. Slowly it reformed, first at the legs, then a torso, followed by arms, twisted claws, and finally its head. The monster in front of him still bore a resemblance to Vox, and when it spoke it was still her voice he heard. “You look so frightened. Is this what you were trying to protect me from?” Blaze tried his best to ignore the creature. His horn lit up once more as his machete sprung from his back and floated defensively in front of him. The monster lunged back into the trees, her voice echoing from every direction. “I know every move you will make before you make it. There is no way you can fight me.” Without a warning the shadow lashed out from behind Blaze. With only seconds to react he tried to jump out of its path, but he was too slow. Its claws caught the left side of his body knocking him to the ground. The machete fell with him as his concentration was broken. The creature disappeared once more, only to reappear seconds later from another part of the clearing. This time its foot met Blazes ribs, sending a jolt of pain through his entire body. As consciousness started to fade he saw the creature raise it claw for a finishing blow, and heard one final sound. “Taliesin!” … A dull throbbing on the side of his head reminded Arata of Blaze’s fond farewell. With Blaze gone, the clearing’s eerie silence was all Arata noticed. The still air filled his lungs; each breath relaxing his mind and body. Time ceased as he lapsed into his thoughts; first came panic, then anger, and finally fear. There were so many possibilities and no way to know what was actually happening. Blaze could be fine in the lake, maybe nothing was happening and he was totally safe. But that seemed unlikely. He most likely was in danger; and the last time Blaze wouldn’t have gotten out alive without Arata’s help. From the edge of the clearing a small twitch of movement caught Arata’s attention. Contrasted to the stillness of the foliage behind it, the blue butterfly that drew ever closer, seemed to be filled with motion. Every flap of its wings and subtle change in the direction it flew seemed like dramatic and exaggerated actions. Arata was transfixed by the creature; cocking his head slightly to the left he tried to discern why it had broken the silence. After what seemed like hours of watching the butterfly slowly maneuver itself to him, Arata felt the soft touch of its legs on his nose. The translucent blue wings shimmered against the soft green of the grass. Slowly its wings began to flap again as it lifted off of Arata’s nose and flew towards the lake. With his head tracking the butterfly, Arata watched as it slowly lowered itself onto the surface of the water and disappeared into the depths. Silently Arata picked himself up off the ground, retrieving his machete, and with just a hint of fear and hesitation, he followed. The sudden impact knocked the breath out of Arata, but it did not break his new resolve. His partner was down here, alone, and he was going to help him. Blaze had done the same thing. The same dense fog blanketed the area. To Arata’s relief there was no sign of the Alicorn, but there was an open door standing just a few hooves away. As he hesitantly approached it, a faint glimmer caught his eye. As he turned to investigate it, a blue door came into view. Lightly resting on its handle was the same butterfly that had led Arata into the lake. As he approached the new door, the butterfly softly lifted off of the handle and disappeared into the mist. Carefully Arata used the key which hung around his neck to unlock the door; then gently opened it. “Greetings, I am glad you were able to join us again,” Igor’s familiar voice calls out. “We are both very pleased to see that you have started to form bonds and friendships with those around you. As I said during your last visit, your ability is that of the wild card, and it is these Social Links that will help you unlock your full potential. As your links grow stronger so will your personas… Now you must go. Blaze is in danger and may require your assistance.” Arata’s eyes flicked open as he became aware of his surroundings once more. He was still standing in front of the door to the Velvet Room, and the Contractor’s Key was still in the key hole. Deciding to heed Igor’s warning Arata darted through the ornate door that he had first seen. He wasn’t sure what he would face on the other side, but if Blaze was in trouble, he had to pull himself together. Beyond the door were the familiar groves of the Hayseed Swamps. Arata quickly recognized that he was on the trail to the lake. Arata paused, and muttered to himself “Think, think, think. There isn’t time to be confused… Wait!” Arata nervously looked at his flank, and to his relief he now had the same tarot card cutiemark. “I’m still in the lake…This isn’t really the Hayseed Swamps, just like that wasn’t Nippony.” Without any more thought he bolted down the trail toward the lake. As he drew closer he heard muffled voices through the foliage. He ran as fast as he could but it didn’t seem like his speed was making any difference. With every step closer the amount of land he needed to cross seemed to doubled. He came to an abrupt halt, just in time to avoid a bolt of lightning that shot out toward him. Several of the shadows emerged from the trees lining the path. Unlike the ones he had fought before, these sprung up off the ground and turned into black orbs. Arata slowly backed up, firmly grasping the hilt of his machete between his teeth. As he drew it, the shadows transformed. There were now four creatures in front of him, the three orbs, and one more which he hadn’t seen before. The fourth floated several hooves behind the first three. It appeared to be two ponies side by side that had been connected to each other by three slender rods. One ran through their ankles, another through their fore hooves, and a final one through the neck. Instead of faces they each wore a light blue mask. The first three had kept their spherical shape but had grown elongated mouths and long tongues. The instant the transformation was complete, the mouths lunged at Arata. Arata quickly cut down the first two that reached him. When his machete landed it sliced them in two, then each half shattered and disappeared. While he was distracted with fighting, Arata didn’t notice the bolt of lightning headed in his direction. Arata was struck in the chest and knocked off his hooves. The machete flew out of his mouth and landed in the shrubs on the side of the trail. The third closed in while Arata was down. In an instant Arata was back on his hooves, and a blue card was floating in front of him. “Persona” he whispered as the card shattered. The card on his flank had changed from the white mask, to a set of scales supported by a sword. Arata felt light, as if a façade he carried had been lifted off of his shoulders. Behind him was a Pegasus made of gleaming marble with an exposed heart. With Arata’s command the new persona flew through the final mouth, destroying it. Another bolt of lightning hurled toward Arata. The bolt struck him again, but this time he felt no pain from it. Letting his persona guide him, he felt a surge of light and issued a new command. “Virtue!” A golden light appeared below the connected ponies, and holy seals surrounded the shadows dissolving them. Back on his hooves, Arata darted toward the lake once more. This time he was actually making progress. As he closed in he heard Vox. He couldn’t tell what she was saying, but it was unmistakably her. He entered the clearing just in time to see a hulking black shadow deliver a vicious kick to Blaze’s ribs. As it raised its claw for the finishing blow Arata leapt forward and called out for his persona. “Taliesin!” He appeared just in front of Arata and dashed forward toward the shadow. His appearance had caught the unsuspecting monster off guard, and the impact knocked her to the ground. She quickly regained her composure and disappeared into the forest. Arata readied himself for the impending attack. Everything was still as he searched for any sign of the creature. Just as his guard began to falter, a bolt of lightning struck out from behind him, knocking Arata to the ground. The shadow leapt out of the trees hoping to attack Arata while he was down. Rolling out of the way at the last second, Arata called for Taliesin once more. He heeded his master’s call and let out a blast of wind which sent bits of the shadow in every direction. Although it had been damaged, the shadow pressed the attack once more. Her claws wildly slashed in every direction, and tore into Taliesin. As Arata leapt out of the way he frantically tried to summon his second persona. Just as Virtue appeared by its master, another bolt of lightning struck Arata, having no effect. “Looks like you can’t hurt me with that anymore. Play time is over!” Arata screamed preparing to finish the battle once and for all… … “Hey mom… Do you have a minute,” Blaze timidly asked as he slipped through his front door. “Oh Blaze you’re home. What do you need?” Called out a dark blue mare with a curly blonde mane. “I spoke to Penzance again today…” Blaze took a second to muster up courage, “I agreed to go with him.” Blaze shuddered waiting for his mom’s response. “Do you think it’s the right choice?” She replied after a long pause. “I… I’m not sure. Part of me wants to; but then I think of Dad,” He spoke softly. “I thought you were going to say that,” His mother gently agreed. “But he would have wanted you to go with Penzance.” “Would he have if he knew exploration would have been the death of him?” He responded. “I don’t know the answer to that sugarcube,” she admitted and walked toward him. “Your father always wanted excitement in his life. If he wasn’t off adventuring he just wasn’t happy; and as much as you try to hide it from me, I see the same thing in you.” “But I couldn’t… If something were to happen to me, you’d be alone.” Blaze embraced his mother as his eyes began to tear. “Blaze, I have always known this day would come.” Her gaze met his eyes; although she was in tears he felt her reassurance. “As long as you are doing what makes you happy, I will be.” “But was it the right choice?” he questioned. “I think you already know the answer to that son; and where ever your new adventures lead you, remember your father and I love you, and we always will. Now get out there and blaze some trails.” … Blaze’s eyes flickered open, to the sight of Arata battling Vox. He slowly stood and shouted to his partner. “Arata! Thanks for the help, but I’ll take over from here,” Blaze, holding his machete, slowly walked toward the shadow as his partner leapt to the side, slightly surprised to see Blaze on his feet again. “I understand what you are now. You, all of this, it’s all the fears that I tucked away. I won’t run from my fears anymore.” His words seemed to weaken the shadow, it grew weaker with every step forward he took. ‘Thou art I… and I am thou’ A card appeared in front of Blaze. “Man at Arms!” the card shattered, and standing behind him was a giant armored stallion carrying a brilliant silver lance. “Alright! Let’s finish her off!” He charged, leading his persona to its target. The lance pierced the shadows heart. It staggered back and tried to let out one final attack. Blaze leapt on to the shadow and with a swift slash severed the shadows head. The creature’s body bubbled and then dissolved into a door. “Blaze, thank Celestia you’re okay.” Arata sprinted toward Blaze with a smile. “When did you get a persona?” “I don’t know, it just showed up… kinda like you,” he flashed a smile Arata and walked to the door. “Oh yeah that,” Arata coyly answered while rubbing the back of his head with his hoof. “Sorry, it took me awhile to pull myself together.” “Don’t worry about it. That’s all in the past now,” Blaze opened the door and began to step through. “Let’s get out of here.”
Chapter 6: Honesty Blaze wasted no time getting back to the camp. The pair had awakened floating in the lake, after they grabbed their bags, headed towards camps. Blaze practically ignored Arata as the pair sprinted down the trail. Of all the questions on Blaze’s mind only one was important. Was Vox still alive? He now understood how Arata felt after he had fallen in the lake the first time. When the pair arrived at the camp Blaze wasted no time tracking down Vox. It didn’t matter that Arata was still following him, he just needed to know that she was safe. He weaved through the crowds of ponies scattered throughout the camp, and through the line of tents until Vox’s finally came into view. He burst through the flaps startling Vox, who was currently tinkering with a radio on her desk. She leapt out of her chair, and was quickly caught in Blaze’s embrace. “Well that was unexpected,” She returned the embrace and continued. “Pleasant, but unexpected.” “I’m so glad you’re alive,” Blaze whispered. “Uhhh, can you run that one by me one more time?” She recoiled. “Glad I’m alive? Why wouldn’t I be alive!?” “It’s a long story,” Blaze sighed. “Once Arata catches up I’ll fill you in.” He kissed her on the forehead and tossed his pack on the ground. It didn’t take Arata long to catch up, and judging by the look of relief on his face, he must have been worried about Vox as well. “Arata you know what this means right?” Blaze called as he entered the tent. “You didn’t kill anypony, it was all fake!” “Yeah, that’s kind of what I was relieved of… No offense Vox,” he added. “None taken… I think. Now can somepony tell me what in the name of Celestia is going on?” she demanded. “Right, I suppose I’ll start with everything that happened to me, and then Arata can fill us in on his side of the story.” Blaze started. “We went out to the lake again, this time to see what would happen if I fell in. Once I fell in there was the same mist filled antechamber, but I wasn’t greeted by an Alicorn, there was just a door. I went through it and then I was in Canterlot again, except younger me and Penzance were also there.” “You mean you were watching yourself from the past?” Vox interjected, her head cocked slightly to the left. “Exactly,” Blaze replied. “Huh, nothing like that happened for me, guess that rules out any kind of trend.” Arata chimed in. “Right, good thinking Arata,” This was the first time Blaze had actually complimented Arata. “I essentially watched myself agree to join the E.W.E.F. and I remembered how afraid I was about whether or not I had made the right choice. Then I was in the Everfree forest; and that’s when you showed up, Vox.” Blaze paused for a second and tried to reach out to Vox telepathically. Seeing his glowing horn, Vox took the hint, and started to share thoughts with him. ‘I think Arata will notice our horns, Blaze,’ she thought. ‘I know, I think it’s time we told him the truth about everything. He is part of the team now; we shouldn’t leave him in the dark,’ he replied. ‘Alright, if you think it’s for the best, go ahead.’ “Arata, there’s something we need to tell you.” Blaze said shifting the tone of the conversation. “What is it?” Arata looked noticeably confused. “Vox is telepathic, she can hear thoughts, and to an extent she can communicate to people this way.” Blaze’s stare showed Arata he was serious, but this was just so unheard of he wasn’t sure what to make of it. “It’s true. They say every unicorn has their own specialty when it comes to magic, I guess this is mine.” Vox paused for a moment, “I think it will be easier if I just showed you.” Her horn lit up and suddenly Arata felt another presence in his mind. ‘Can you hear me Arata?’ She asked. Her lips didn’t move but he still heard her voice. “I didn’t even know that was possible,” Arata replied still confused. “Try not to tell anypony. You, Blaze, and Penzance, are the only ponies who know.” She warned. “I won’t… but how do I know you aren’t just reading my thoughts?” Arata pressed. “My horn will glow; it’s like any other magic,” she tried to be as sincere as possible, but it didn’t seem to be working. “Have you ever read my thoughts before?” Arata looked uncomfortable, as if he didn’t really want an answer. “Only once, when Blaze and I questioned you about the lake,” Vox’s voice softened with guilt. “Neither of us really wanted to, but we didn’t know how much we could trust you. I really am sorry; I never use this power unless I absolutely have to.” ‘Did they really have to do that…’ Arata thought, failing to answer Vox. ‘How do I even know she’s telling me the truth about her horn. She could be listening to everything I am thinking right now… She could know everything about me, and I know nothing about her…’ “Arata, are you okay?” Vox looked concerned. Arata hadn’t answered her, or given any sign of acknowledgement. “I want you to be able to trust me…” “As do I, but I think we have more important things to discuss at the moment,” Blaze continued to explain the events that happened in the lake. He told Vox and Arata every detail he could remember. From the words the shadow had spoken to him, to the vision of his mother that had brought him back to consciousness. “And that is when I felt a new power inside me. I heard a voice callout ‘Thou art I, and I am thou,’ and I knew I had a new power. I realized that everything I experienced were just my fears made manifest. I think that’s what this lake does; it shows you what you are hiding from.” “I think that works for what I saw too, except the Alicorn. I’ve always been afraid that even if I got a cutiemark it wouldn’t help, and nopony would accept me. That’s exactly what happened, nopony accepted me.” Arata continued to explain his fear from home. The conversation extended well into the evening with Arata explaining the butterfly that had led him into the lake, and the strange second persona he could use. “I guess this leaves us with one last thing to discuss,” Blaze added as the group was getting ready to end the discussion. “Do we tell Penzance?” The tent was silent for a moment before Vox spoke. “I think we should, this is exactly what the E.W.E.F is trying to protect ponies from.” “I agree,” Arata said with a yawn. “Alright then, we can find him in the morning, and explain everything.” Blaze concluded. “Arata you should go get some rest...”Blaze paused briefly. “And I know this is probably no consolation, but I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have been so hard on you, and I shouldn’t have had Vox read your mind. I hope that we can put this all behind us.” Arata was still hesitant, but they both seemed sincere. “I do too, I’ll see you two in the morning to talk with Penzance then.” Arata walked out of the tent as Vox and Blaze issued their farewells. As he walked away, his thoughts focused on his partners. ‘They lied to me… but I did lie to them too. If we’re going to get anywhere we all need to trust each other.’ Arata felt a faint bond forming between the E.W.E.F team, and heard a faint voice call out ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Fool Arcana.’ … Vox was standing in the corner of her tent refusing to turn and face Blaze. “Are you really afraid of me Blaze?” Her voice was a whimper and she was on the brink of tears. “I know you don’t like my magic, but is it really that bad?” “No, it isn’t. Yes, there was a part of me that was afraid but it was nothing like the lake showed.” Blaze was trying to be soothing but it didn’t seem to be working. “I can’t control everything my subconscious does.” “I know, but just look at it from my perspective. There are so many ponies that would treat me like a pariah if they found out about my magic. The fact that I had you to confide in, and even use my magic with has been so relieving, but if you’ve been afraid this whole time, it’s like no one trusts me.” “If you really want to know, read my mind: right now,” Vox continued to stare into the wall. “You will be able to see all of my thoughts, and all of my feelings. This is the best way to get rid of doubts you have.” “But Blaze,” Vox muttered. “Vox, please. Do it for me.” Blaze pleaded. “Alright,” She turned to face Blaze, her eyes closed, but wet with tears. Her horn lit up and Blaze felt her familiar presence in his head. They stood together in silence for what seemed like hours. Blaze focused on keeping his mind clear; he wanted Vox to feel exactly what he felt. Eventually Vox’s horn stopped glowing. She slowly walked up to Blaze, and whispered in his ear. “I’m so sorry,” she lowered her head against his shoulder and wept softly. Blaze placed his leg around her, and waited until she regained composure. “Thank you,” she whispered again, and kissed him on the cheek. She then left the supply tent, leaving Blaze standing alone, and returned to her sleeping quarters. Blaze collapsed, too tired both physically and mentally to leave Vox’s tent. He closed his eyes, and went to sleep on the floor. He hoped that Vox would wake him up in time for the morning briefing. … “Blaze, wake up,” Vox called out softly. Blaze slowly opened his eyes, and saw Vox standing a few hoofs away from him. It was clear from the amount of light pouring into the tent that it was morning. “Time for the briefing?” he muttered. “Yes, you’ve got just enough time to get cleaned up before we have to go, and remember we agreed to catch Penzance afterward.” She offered him a hoof up, and Blaze quickly darted back to his tent to prepare for the meeting. Arata bumped into the pair on his way to the meeting. He was still a little uneasy around Vox, but tried his best to hide it. “How are you feelin’ kid?” Blaze asked somewhat playfully. “I’m a bit tired, but I’ll be fine.” No pony was looking forward to their discussion with Penzance; the tension was palpable. The trio walked into the command tent, to discover that almost every other pony had beaten them there. “We aren’t late,” Vox said. “I made sure of that.” “Hey Blaze!” Called out a stallion from the crowd. “Did you hear? Compass Rose and her scouting team just got back!” “Thanks, Bullwhip.” Blaze called back. “Well I guess that answers that.” “Who’s Compass Rose?” Arata inquired. “She is one of the pegasi in charge of mapping the swamps. I honestly don’t know a lot about her.” Blaze was trying to wedge his way to the front of the crowd. “She’s pretty nice. I’ve spoken to her a few times, but I don’t know a ton about her.” Vox added. “Attention everypony,” Penzance shouted over the murmur in the tent. He entered escorted by three pegasi, one walking beside him, and one on either side. “As many of you are now aware, we have a slight alteration to today’s briefing.” His Canterlot accent seemed especially thick this morning. “Compass Rose will be delivering her report on the mapping of the swamps.” She looked over to Penzance, nodded, and walked into the center of the tent. Her arrival was met with applause from all sides. “Thanks guys, it’s great to be back. The past two months have been a bit crazy, but our team has managed to chart out sixty percent of the swamps, which puts us three weeks ahead of schedule!” The applause continued. “We have found a hoof full of sites that are worth further investigation, but it will take about two weeks for any pony to trek out that far. Sir.” She nodded at Penzance, and he stepped in to continue the briefing. “We will be sending out two teams to establish a forward command, closer to these sites. Bullwhip, you are in charge of coordinating this effort. Additionally before they can leave, Blaze will need to review the maps and sites on them.” Penzance looked over at Blaze, and with his affirmation continued. “Other than those changes, it is business as usual around here. Mapping team, you have earned an extended break, enjoy it.” The meeting disbanded and Blaze, Vox, and Arata, headed back to Blaze’s tent. After about half an hour of waiting, Penzance entered with Compass Rose in tow. “Blaze, you remember Compass Rose correct?” Penzance inquired. “It’s been awhile, but yes I do.” He replied. “It’s good to see you again.” “Likewise,” Compass Rose responded. “Sorry if I seem a bit curt, I haven’t slept in a while. The faster we get this done the better.” She set the maps down on Blaze’s table and then turned to Penzance. “I’m going to go sleep now, if that’s okay with you sir.” Not waiting for Penzance’s response she left the tent. “Sir, before we discuss the maps, we have something important to report about the lake.” Blaze, Arata, and Vox all walked to the center of the room. Blaze and Arata detailed their experiences in the lake to Penzance who seemed relatively unfazed by everything they described. Vox seemed to shudder a bit when blaze recounted his experience. “How interesting,” Penzance added at the conclusion. “Do you have any idea if those creatures can leave the lake?” “We don’t know. They haven’t yet but that doesn’t mean that they can’t.” Blaze answered. “I feel that further exploration into these creatures and ‘Personas’ is probably our best course of action.” “I agree,” Penzance said grimly, “Just be careful. We do not want this to become any larger than it has to; especially if it as traumatic for everypony as it was for you two. I trust your discretion in this matter, Blaze. Do what you must to figure out what exactly is going on, and Arata, I apologize if you were swept up into something you didn’t want to be a part of.” “Actually sir, this is the kind of adventure I was hoping to find with the E.W.E.F,” Arata seemed a little too eager for Penaznce’s taste. “That may be the case, but remember this is no game. Be wary of whatever magic is behind this. Especially if it is tied to a wish you made; there is no telling what may come of it.” Penzance paused for a moment and continued. “Now moving on, Blaze, before you can continue exploring the lake I need you to review the maps and compare the sites to the data you have. Try to keep it quick. Bullwhip needs to have this information in the next four days.” Penzance left after giving the order. “Well then.” Blaze was the first to break the silence. “It looks like I have my work cut out for me.” “I think the whole meeting went over relatively well, all things considered,” Vox added. “Did we really have anything to worry about?” Arata asked. “Well we didn’t, it was you who made the wish.” Vox teased. “Oh…” Arata hung his head, and lowered his voice. “Relax kid, she’s teasing you.” Blaze was hardly paying attention to Arata and Vox. He was lost in the map that lay before him. “Well Arata, it looks like you’re getting the next four days off. There isn’t really anything we can do until I get these maps done. Enjoy.” Arata looked excited to hear he would have a few days to himself. Vox on the other hoof did not. “Lucky kid, getting work off, and getting to do exciting things with MY very special some pony,” Vox mockingly grumbled as she walked out of the tent. “I guess I’ll see you in a few days then,” Arata stood waiting for a response for a few seconds before he decided Blaze was paying no attention to him. Arata headed home early, and hoped that this break would give him the relaxation he needed…
Chapter 7: It's Medicine! Chapter 7: It's Medicine! “Are you sure this is safe to drink?” Arata asked, staring into a beaker containing a bubbling green liquid. He had been enjoying his first day off. Tonic, Panacea, and Camphor had all gone to work at the pharmacy, leaving him at home alone. Marigold had gone to school, but returned in the late afternoon. She was ecstatic to find that Arata had the day off, and was convinced the pair would get their cutie marks. “Of course it is. It’s medicine, it will make you feel better!” Marigold had attempted to make a healing potion so she could get her cutie mark. “But, I’m not sick.” Arata didn’t want to hurt Marigold’s feelings, but the amalgam of ingredients she produced from the kitchen did not seem edible. In fact, he was fairly sure one of the ingredients was metal polish. “You don’t need to be sick to feel better! It will take however you’re feeling and make it better!” Marigold’s face pleaded with Arata. He wanted to turn the drink down, but he didn’t have enough courage. He raised the beaker to his mouth and took a sip. The initial taste wasn’t bad; she had put enough sugar into the mix to stop it from being bitter. After a few seconds the drink had become anything but pleasant. His mouth started to burn just as he swallowed it. The feeling went all the way down his throat and into his stomach. He also had the lingering taste of metal in his mouth as the pain dissipated. “Is it working?” Marigold asked, shaking with anticipation. Just as he was about to answer, Arata’s vision went fuzzy and he collapsed. … “Quick get some charcoal and milk! Camphor, hold his mouth open.” Arata was barely conscious when he heard Tonic’s panicked voice barking orders. “Quickly make him swallow it.” Arata felt a liquid pour down his throat; followed by bits of something hard. “Look daddy, he’s waking up,” Marigold couldn’t be seen, but she sounded as if she were in tears. “Arata, can you hear me?” Tonic slowly shook Arata as Camphor let go of his mouth. “uhhhhgghhmmmgghhhuhhgmmmgghhh,” Arata had hoped to say ‘yes I can hear you, what is going on’ but apparently he wasn’t capable of doing so. “Keep going with the milk, hopefully we can neutralize some of it. I can’t believe one sip did this to him.” Tonic continued to pour milk into his mouth. “Daddy I’m sorry, will Arata be okay?” Marigold cried. She tried to get in close to Arata, but was pushed back by Camphor. “He’ll be fine, I need you to go to your room now okay?” Tonic tried to say this calmly, but he didn’t do a very good job at it. “Tonic, the Doctor is here!” came a shout from down outside. Arata could recognize the voice as Panacea, but he couldn’t see her. “Ugghhmmmagghuuhhasshhhhgg. Aaammagssmma?” Arata was trying to say ‘What Is going on, what in the name of harmony did she give me to drink. Why can’t I talk’. A new pony joined the trio. He was wearing a lab coat and a stethoscope. He had a brown coat and grey hair. “Good, you’re giving him milk. Did you already get him to swallow the charcoal?” “Yes we did, he seems to be getting a little better.” Tonic replied. “Do you have the poison?” The doctor added. “Yes, it’s over there in that beaker.” Tonic pointed to the green liquid that sat a few hooves away. “Give me a moment to run a few tests on this, and we can figure out what exactly he has ingested.” The doctor dipped a few pieces of paper into the liquid, and then added two drops of a liquid into it. “You know, you should really be more careful with what you let your daughter play with.” “Thank you, Doctor. I would have never figured that out without your help. Now if you don’t mind, QUIT JUDGING MY PARENTING AND TELL ME WHAT HE SWALLOWED!” Tonic shouted. “No need to be snippy with me, Tonic. It looks like he swallowed some acid, so we can expect chemical burns. Keep the milk going and he should be fine; although he may not be able to talk for a while.” “Thank you doctor,” Tonic said in what he hoped was a polite tone. “Camphor, help me carry Arata up to his room.” The pair lifted him up stairs to his room; where they continued to give him milk. … After a few hours Arata had become completely conscious; to find the whole family waiting around his bed. “Thank Celestia you’re okay” said Tonic. “Before you do anything drink this. It’s a mild anesthetic. It will stop the pain you will feel very, very shortly.” “Wasshhhht hassspppennning toohh meehh?” Arata tried to talk, but he couldn’t feel his tongue. “Ya, swallowed some pretty gnarly acid. We were able to stop most of the burning, but it will take a little while for you to talk normal.” Camphor answered. “You’ll be on painkillers for a while. It will make talking harder, but at least you don’t have to deal with the burns,” Tonic added. “Oh, and I hate to do this to you, but you’ll be on a liquid diet for quite a while.” “Doosssnnt beessh toogh massd aaht Mahrigahld,” Arata felt awful, not because of his burned esophagus, but because of how sad Marigold looked. From the beginning his intention was to help her feel like she fit in, and find her talent. Instead he was poisoned. “We aren’t. We know she meant well, but everypony should remember that the path to the moon is paved with good intentions.” Panacea said, hoping she interpreted Arata’s words correctly. “We’re going to go get dinner ready, try to rest. You need it.” The family all walked out of the room; leaving only Arata and Marigold behind. “I’m sorry I poisoned you, Arata,” Marigold was in tears again. “Issh ohkaahhyy. Isst wasshhnntt yahour fahhwllt,” Arata mumbled. “Thank you for telling Mom and Dad it wasn’t my fault.” She was still crying, “Mom seemed mad at me, but Dad seems madder at the doctor. He doesn’t like him very much.” “Dosshnt wahhrryy yaawwuuu diidhhannt dhoo antithang wharang.” Arata was trying to be comforting, but given his inability to speak this proved to be difficult. He did feel that each sentence improved his expression. “I guess I’ll never get my cutie mark now. If I can’t even do what my family is good at, what am I good for,” No matter how much it pained Arata to watch she just wouldn’t stop crying. “Nhhoo Ahhyye fphelt thhaa shammee whayysss. Ishht nahwt yau. Yau whil pfind ahh cchtie mhark ahventuahly. Yahr thallent ish jhust sho sphecial yah havhant faund isht yeht.” Arata got out of bed, and gave Marigold a hug. He couldn’t tell if she understood anything he had tried to say, but she seemed to be settling down. “I’m gonna let you get some rest.” Marigold darted out of the room without another word. Arata returned to his bed. He knew exactly how Marigold felt right now; except for the poisoning somepony part. He spent most of his life having the same fears that still hadn’t gone away. He wanted to help Marigold so badly, but he just didn’t know how. ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Hanged Man Arcana.’ ‘I really need to get these voices checked out…’ Arata thought to himself as he drifted to sleep. … Arata spent most of the next two days in bed. Tonic had brought up a few books for him to read. One was an introduction to modern medicine, and while it was a bit dry and hard to understand, it increased his knowledge. The second was a book on public speaking. This increased his expression. Besides the liquid diet he was on, the past few days had been surprisingly pleasant. Towards the evening of his third day off Camphor decided to pay him a visit. “Hey there duuude,” Camphor called in a slightly gruff voice as he entered the room. “How ya feelin’?” “A lot better. I can talk normally for the mosht phart.” Arata replied with a smile. “Radical,” Camphor walked close to Arata, and placed a beaker in his hoof. “I made this for you, it should help with the healing process.” “What ish it?” Arata asked with hesitation. Although he was significantly older, and hopefully better trained that Marigold, Arata didn’t completely trust Camphor’s medical abilities. “It’s just some aloe with ginger for pain relief, and a hoofful of medicinal herbs.” “No ashid?” Arata further inquired. “Not a drop, dude.” Camphor assured. Arata drank the mixture. To his surprise, and relief, it seemed to be soothing the pain in his throat and mouth. Its consistency was a bit strange, it was more of a gel than a liquid, but it wasn’t unpleasant. After he finished, Arata turned to Camphor. “Thanksh, that ashtually helped the pain a lot.” Arata smiled, and placed the beaker on the table next to his bed. “Radical, I told Dad that it would work, but he didn’t believe me,” Camphor looked a bit less mellow than he usually did. “Whaat do you mhean?” Arata felt silly trying to maintain a conversation while he still couldn’t talk. “He thinks herbal medicine is ‘antiquated’ and ‘useless’” Camphor scoffed. “But whatever man, I shouldn’t let him harsh my vibes like this.” “Hassh your vhibes?” Arata cocked his head. “You know, bum you out, get ya down.” Camphor drawled on. “Ah thsat mashkes shenshe” Arata had no idea why Camphor spoke so differently from everypony else in Foalsdale, but it didn’t seem important. He felt that he was starting to understand Camphor. Another voice rang out in his mind. ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Lovers Arcana.’ “Camphor, did you hear that?” Arata asked, hoping that he wasn’t the only pony who was hearing voices. “Hear what braah?” Camphor didn’t have any idea what Arata was talking about. The two talked for a while before Camphor left. The past few days had been strange for Arata, he felt like he was making friends. This was something which he had not been able to do in Nippony. He felt like he needed guidance. This was all so new to him, so foreign. Maybe Igor and Caroline could help him. They had given him guidance this far. Whatever the case he decided to worry about it the next day, and went to sleep. … Arata felt refreshed the next morning. He wasted no time in starting his last day off. After spending three days in bed, he decided that taking a stroll around town would be fun and relaxing. This was the kind of activity he didn’t get a chance to do back in Nippony. Normally a carefree stroll was brought to an abrupt halt by somepony telling him he wasn’t good enough. Mane Street was vibrant and full of excitement this morning. Everypony was dashing about, either working or running errands. Each building was a different color from the next, and covered by either a thatched roof or tiles. Arata wasn’t walking anywhere in particular. He wandered about trying to form a mental map of the town. As he followed the yellow bricks that lined Mane Street, Arata passed several locations of interest. The school, city hall, and the library were all located in the center of town. The pharmacy, market, and hospital were toward the south. The diner, logging camp, and other services were all on the northern side. As he wandered past the library, Arata noticed a dim light coming out of an alley. He approached it hesitantly at first, but as he neared it he was greeted by the Velvet Room’s door. This was his chance to ask Igor and Caroline for help in, well, having friends. He used the key he wore around his neck to open the door. “Hello Arata,” Caroline spoke. She was sitting alone in her usual seat holding The Compendium. “Is there anything I can help you with?” Arata noted that Igor was not present, neither were the cards which usually adorned the table. “I had a question about social links,” His voice had completely healed overnight. Whatever Camphor gave him seemed to work. “Also where’s Igor?” “Master has other things to attend to, but I should be able to assist you with social links. What exactly did you need to ask?” This was the first time Arata had fully taken in Caroline’s appearance. In the past he had been too busy trying to figure out what exactly Igor was to worry about her. Her coat was a very light tan color that bordered on peach. Her eyes were a bright yellow that shone against the dark blue background. “I wanted to know if you had any advice on how I should keep close to social links?” Arata earnestly asked. “You mean you want to learn how to be friends with other ponies?” She dully responded. “I guess… It sounds worse when you phrase it that way.” Arata was embarrassed, not only because he had to ask this question, but because he didn’t have anypony else to ask it to. “I will need to learn more of your world. Is there a place that would hold information on your realm?” Caroline seemed a bit annoyed, but Arata didn’t want to turn down the help. “There is a library, it should have books on that.” He hadn’t actually seen what the Foalsdale library contained, but it would be a start. “Very well… before we depart I have a question for you.” She stood and walked toward Arata. “Does this form please you? Or would you have me take another?” “Uhhh… what do you mean?” Arata shielded his eyes as a flash of light shot out from Caroline. Where she been moments ago there was now stood a slender stallion with the same coat, and mane. “Is this more suitable?” The stallion asked in a deep, velvety voice. “You may call me Charles while I am in this form.” “I think I prefer Caroline…” Arata muttered trying not to make eye contact. “Very well,” With another flash Charles was replaced by Caroline. “I shall use my female form from this point on.” Caroline exited the Velvet Room, and Arata found himself standing in an alley. “Lead on Arata.” Arata took his new companion to the public library. He didn’t really understand why this was an important part of helping him make friends, but he didn’t have enough courage to ask. Arata was tense the entire walk to the library. This was the type of town where everypony knew everypony else. He stood out enough as it was, he didn’t need any more attention brought to him. When they reached the library, Caroline wasted no time. She left Arata standing in the door while she darted from corner to corner flipping through books. The library was small, but well kept. Shelves lined the walls with a few rows in the center of the building. The room itself was much like the pharmacy, except there was a staircase which Arata assumed led to a loft. “Oh, hello, can I help you find anything?” A soft voice called out from behind a shelf. It was directed at Caroline, which worried Arata given her pony-skills. “I require texts on history. Also friendship,” Caroline bluntly responded. She was paying more attention to the books then the pony talking to her. “History texts are over here,” the slightly confused mare answered. “I don’t think we have anything exclusively on friendship though.” She led Caroline across the library to a dusty shelf. “Not many people come here for the history. These books don’t get as much love as they deserve.” The mare’s azure coat glistened under the soft light in the room, and her blonde mane was tied into a neat bun. She reached down to a lower shelf, and pulled out a dusty leather bound book. “I hope this book is helpful. Um, I’ll be over there if you need me.” The librarian moved off to a corner she seemed shy and withdrawn the entire interaction. Arata made his way over to Caroline who had become completely engrossed in the book she was handed. Abruptly she turned to him, “What are these ‘cutiemarks’?” “Oh I thought you knew,” Arata looked down at her flank, and realized that Caroline lacked a cutie mark. “It’s something ponies get when they discover what their special talent is.” “I see,” as she spoke a cutiemark appeared on her flank, “I believe The Compendium will serve as a fitting cutie mark. So tell me does your lack of a cutiemark signify you have no special talent?” Arata froze and his mouth tightened into a false smile, “Uh, um, no. It just means I haven’t found it yet.” “Very well. I shall continue my research. I will alert you when I am finished.” Caroline turned her gaze back to the book, tuning out all of the surroundings. Arata wandered around the library for a while before Caroline called him back. There had been no sign of the librarian since she disappeared. “If you will follow me back to the Velvet Room I will give you a full briefing on what the text refers to as ‘the magic of friendship’. It is an odd subject, but it appears to have great power in this world.” Without another word Caroline exited the library, Arata followed hoping that she actually had something of use to tell him. There were a fair amount of ponies walking around Foalsdale, a few threw glances at Arata and Caroline but no one seemed too interested in them. Back in the Velvet Room Caroline began to describe her findings to Arata. “To simplify this for you, there appear to be five traits in you that will help you start and maintain your friendships. These are: charm, expression, knowledge, diligence, and understanding. As you improve in each of these attributes you will be able to develop more bonds, and make your current ones stronger.”
Chapter 8: Voice “Blaze, can I talk to you?” Vox seemed nervous as she entered his tent. Blaze had been working on the maps Penzance had given him over the past four days. Meaning, he hadn’t had much of a chance to talk to Vox. Since he had described what happened to him in the lake she had seemed distant. Normally she would have come to check up on him even if he was busy with work, but over the week he had only seen her at dinner. She seemed to be avoiding him. “Of course,” Blaze got up from the book he was reading, and tried to give Vox a hug. She put up a leg stopping him. “What’s wrong?” “I just have a lot on my mind that I need to talk about,” Vox walked around Blaze, and sat at the chair across from him. Slowly, Blaze followed and sat across from her. “I’m going with you into the lake.” Her gaze was cold and her voice was soft. “I can’t just sit here in camp worrying about your safety. I hate thinking that you may not come back, that there is nothing I can do to protect the stallion I love.” “Vox, I can’t put you in danger like that.” Blaze softly replied. “You don’t want me to go because I would be in danger, but I couldn’t go on if the only pony I care about is dead. I’m going with you.” She spoke with a conviction that Blaze had hardly seen. “Vox... please,” Blaze pleaded. “No Blaze. I’m going. You of all ponies should understand why I’m saying this. Think about your father. How did you feel when he was off exploring and you were at home?” Vox was becoming increasingly frantic. “That’s enough Vox!” Blaze’s response cut her off, and he met her stare. His voice trembled as he spoke, “My father is the reason I can’t let you go, I remember the pain I felt when Penzance told me he wasn’t coming back. I still fear that I made the wrong choice coming on this damn expedition, but I can’t let you risk your life like that. I can’t lose somepony else I love. I just can’t.” Vox was in tears, and whispered, “You asked me to read your thoughts a few days ago. Now it’s time for you to read mine. I want you to know how I feel.” Blaze’s horn lit up as he reached out with his mind; although his magic was nowhere near as powerful as Vox’s, he could still feel her emotion. Blaze felt all of her fear, isolation, and despair. He was all too familiar with these feelings since the death of his father. Although these weren’t new feelings for Blaze they punctuated Vox’s point. “Okay,” Blaze sighed. “I won’t stop you.” “Thank you, as long as we’re together everything will be okay.” Vox, still crying, stood up, and walked to the exit. “Arata should be here soon, I’m going to go get equipment ready. I’ll see you again soon.” Arata showed up shortly after Vox left. He was carrying his machete and saddle bag with him already. Something about the way he looked today gave Blaze a sense of confidence. The new kid, who had been thrust into the center of all of this, was now ready to go back into the lake, and face whatever it held. “Hey kid, how was your break?” Blaze hollered turning his gaze away from Arata. “It was… eventful,” he replied. “What do you mean eventful?” Blaze pressed. “I drank some acid and couldn’t talk for a few days… it wasn’t that bad.” Arata had walked over. “You drank acid…” “I was trying to help a friend get a cutiemark…” “That sounds like an interesting cutiemark to have,” Blaze responded. “This isn’t really related to any of this, but on my walk in from town I could swear there was a little filly following me,” Arata said. “I’m sure the kid is just interested in the camp. It can’t cause too much trouble.” Blaze didn’t really seem interested in this, and Arata didn’t see the harm in a kid following him to the camp. “So what’s the plan for today?” Arata asked excitedly. “We’re testing a theory I have, and if I’m right, Vox should get a persona out of it.” Blaze said with a hint of hesitation. “You don’t mean she’s going in first do you?” Arata asked. “That’s exactly it. I only have two data points to go on here, but the lake seemed to be themed to whoever went in first.” Blaze frowned, and tilted his head down. “I’m not keen on sending Vox in as a test subject, but she insisted.” “You two ready to go?!” Vox exclaimed as she burst through the tent’s entrance. “Yeah!” Arata shouted. “You’re sure about this Vox?” Blaze asked one final time. “Yes, I am.” “Then I’m ready too. Let’s get going.” Blaze led the trio out of the tent and down the path to the lake. On the walk over, Vox was asking every question she could think of about personas, shadows, and the places they were transported to. Blaze was too worried to answer any of her questions, although he tried not to show it. When they finally arrived at the lake, Vox wasted no time dropping her bags, and unloading some new equipment. “Okay guys, I have some stuff here that I think will make exploration a bit easier.” Vox pulled out three heavy looking black jackets and gave one to each pony. “They’re not as good as actual armor, but these jackets should give you guys a bit more protection from attacks. I tried to find something better than machetes for you guys, but we didn’t have anything on hoof.” “They’ve worked this long,” Blaze chimed in as he put on his jacket and slid the E.W.E.F band over his right foreleg. “Good, I also have these.” Vox pulled out three of the radios she had been tinkering with over the past few weeks. “These should let us stay in contact with each other; if they even work in the lake.” Blaze and Arata both took the radios, and double checked their equipment. “Hey Vox, why didn’t you give us this kind of equipment earlier?” Arata asked. “Well, before you two were doing ‘Anthropological research’ but now I can classify this as ‘exploration’ and ‘hazardous’. Basically, what I’m saying is the Major General told me I could.” Vox smiled and pulled one final tool from her pack. Suspended in front of her surrounded by her magical aura, was a ‘L’ shaped device. Blaze and Arata had never seen anything like it before. “This is a little something I’ve been building since our time in Everfree. It compresses my magic into projectiles, and I can decide how much power each one has.” Vox smiled and slipped it into a holster. “How did you come up with that idea?” Blaze asked. “Well I realized that my magic isn’t nearly as powerful as other unicorns. So I decided to make something that will let me hit a little harder. You two ready to start?” Vox finally added. “I am,” nodded Arata. “You’re going in first. We’ll follow. Don’t open the door that will appear in front of you until we are there with you.” Blaze cautioned. “There’s no point in putting this off any longer. Let’s do this!” Vox walked over to the lake peered into the still water and stepped in. Blaze and Arata ran over to the edge of the lake, the water was still as if no one had entered. “We’ll it looks like she’s in. Let’s go!” Arata shouted, leaping into the lake, shortly followed by Blaze. The two were both familiar with the falling sensation they immediately felt. When they reached the bottom Arata was almost able to land on his feet, but the impact was too much for him to take. Blaze just landed on his back. “Arata, there’s the door, it looks like Vox already went in. Let’s get going!” Blaze darted into the already opened door, shortly followed by Arata. The pair now stood in a completely black room, the door disappearing behind them. Both had their machetes drawn, and were ready for whatever they faced. “Arata, you’ve had the most experience with personas. Plus, you’ve saved my life twice now. You should take the lead.” Blaze stepped in file with Arata. “All right, if you’re sure. Let’s keep close, I can’t see a thing.” Arata took a few steps forward and stopped to pull out his radio. “Vox, do you copy?” The line buzzed with static, but there was no response. “No luck, I don’t like the looks of this Blaze. Each of us was transported to a place, but this is just empty. What do you think it means, Blaze?” “No idea, but I guess were about to find out. Stay on guard no telling what will happen.” The two walked forward into the darkness. There was nothing around them, not even the strange mist that seemed to fill every other dark corner of this world. Even the shadows that had attacked them seemed to be absent or in hiding. Yet despite all of this the pair still felt like something was watching them. “Blaze…. Arata…. Help” A dull voice echoed in the back of their minds. Blaze was all too familiar with this feeling. “It’s Vox! She’s reaching out to us telepathically!” Blaze closed his eyes, and his horn began to glow. He stood in silence trying to concentrate for a few moments. “I can’t get in contact with her. I don’t like this.” Seconds after Blaze spoke a blast of fire consumed him. Arata stared at the ball of fire that now burned where Blaze once stood. The blast had caught him off guard. All he could do was stand, and watch the inferno swallow Blaze. “Man at arms!” Blaze’s persona leapt out from the conflagration, followed shortly by Blaze. “Looks like fire doesn’t hurt me in here,” Blaze grinned. “That’s kind of ironic considering your name…” Arata joked. “My persona Virtue was resistant to lightning.” Blaze just glared at Arata for a moment; before pushing Arata aside and blocking another fire blast that hurled toward them. “Careful kid,” He cautioned peering into the darkness in front of them, looking for the source of the fire. “Blaze, Arata, help me” The words echoed in their minds again. “Blaze look,” Out of the darkness a familiar figure began to appear. Floating as if suspended by string Vox came into view. “Help me,” She thought, her horn’s glow visible against the darkness behind her. Before Blaze or Arata had a chance to react the ground below them froze, followed by a burst of ice that covered both of them. Once Arata’s ice broke he was back on his feet, and moving toward Vox hoping to find their assailant. Blaze on the other hoof had been knocked down and was shivering, it seemed that most of him had not yet thawed out. As Arata got closer to Vox, he noticed that she was in fact being held up by five thin wires; with one going to each of her legs and one on her head. He traced the path up to what appeared to be a hand with each string connected to a finger. “Blaze, there’s something controlling her!” Arata shouted turning to face Blaze. Blaze was still frozen and unable to move. Arata decided it would be better to fight whatever was controlling Vox than to go back, and pull Blaze off the ground. He called out his persona and charged in. Taliesin floated above Arata, and it was his hope that his persona would be able to sever the strings that suspended Vox. Before his persona’s blade met the wire, a wave of fire erupted from Vox. Arata, while a little hurt, was able to brush off most of the damage. Blaze was hit, but unaffected and was now charging in to help with the fight. The pair tried to block the flurry of magical attacks that were coming at them. All while trying to locate their true assailant. Both Man at Arms and Taliesin wildly slashed and stabbed at the cables that were holding Vox, but all of their efforts seemed to be in vein. Arata then directed a blast of wind toward the hand that was pulling the string. The blast was completely negated by some kind of force field. “Blaze, did you see that?” Arata called. “Yeah looks like we need to find another way to take this thing down.” He replied dodging another burst of ice. “Let’s push past it!” Arata sprinted past Vox into the darkness behind her. Arata was barely past her when he ran into something solid. Before Arata had a chance to call back to Blaze, he was struck with a tremendous bolt of lightning which knocked him out instantly. Blaze, seeing Arata take the hit, attempted to help him, but as he approached his friend another hand slammed down in front of him, and immediately slid towards him, knocking him back. The hit didn’t hurt nearly as much as he had anticipated. Two red eyes slowly opened behind Vox. “There is no hope, she has embraced her fear, and now I shall use it to destroy you,” A deep voice bellowed through the darkness. “Vox, can you hear me?!” Blaze shouted, calling for his persona to protect him from the demonic hand in front of him. “Blaze, help me..” “Vox, your fear is feeding this thing, you need to fight it! That’s the only way we can help you!” Blaze guarded against another swipe from the hand. Vox looked panicked; her eyes were wide and staring at Blaze. “Blaze...” The more panicked Vox became, the harder the shadow struck Blaze. While still blocking and dodging the shadow, Blaze reached out to Vox with his mind. Concentrating enough to make a telepathic connection was almost impossible while under attack. While he attempted to focus on his connection, his blocks became sloppy, and he was hit by the hand more and more. “Vox! If you can’t find peace in yourself, then find peace in me!” He shouted, reaching out with his mind one final time. … “Arata, it is good to see you again. I apologize that I missed your last visit; Caroline tells me that you were able to learn much about social links.” Igor’s voice was becoming a common thing for Arata to wake up to. “Do not worry, Blaze is holding off the beast for you while we speak.” Igor paused and flipped two cards onto the table. Arata immediately recognized them as Taliesin and Virtue. “It is now time I explain my main role in your journey: fusing personas. With my assistance you will be able to combine personas into something even more powerful, and with this you gain infinite possibilities. Now go and help your friends. Your power may be the only one that can help them…” … Arata stood, all of his body fought against him. His mane had been partially singed by the bolt of lightning that had struck him, but now he knew he had the power to stop whatever this shadow was. His red eyes grew wide with anger, and a card appeared in front of him. “Taliesin!” he screamed leaping towards the creature. In the side of his vision he could see Blaze trying to focus on something while dodging strikes from the creature’s hand. Arata wasted no time, and seized this opening. He ordered his persona to strike the hand holding Vox. Taliesin darted towards it, letting out blasts of wind. In reaction to this the shadow let out a burst of lightning. “Virtue!” At his command, his second persona seamlessly traded places with Taliesin, and absorbed the attack. Virtue pressed on almost reaching the hand, but one final blast of fire was sent hurdling its way. This was Arata’s chance to test his new power. He stood up on his hind legs and stretched his fore legs. In front of each hoof appeared a card, one for Taliesin, and one for Virtue. He swung his legs together, combining the two cards into one. “Hua Po!” Virtue was instantly replaced by a small red pony, suspended by gossamer wings. The blast hit her, but there was no effect. She charged toward the hand, and let out a focused burst of magic, nullifying any resistance to fire the enemy may have. Then a conflagration shot forward at the hand. Although the blast didn’t destroy the hand it did enough damage to separate Vox from the wires suspending her. Vox dropped to the ground, and both hands recoiled, giving Blaze a pause from the combat. Vox slowly rose, and turned to face her demon. “You were right, I did let my fears consume me. But luckily, I’m not alone. It just took Blaze to put my fears into perspective.” A card appeared before Vox. “Now I will destroy you!” The card shattered “Morgana!” before her a unicorn appeared. Vox’s persona stood on its hind legs, one hoof extended in front of it, the other holding a book up to its face. Her eyes were covered by a bandage. It was completely black except for a faint red glow coming off of its horn. Vox paused, taking a moment to calm her mind, and charge up an attack. A white glow appeared in front of her persona, and the shadow before her was slowly encased in ice. Once it was completely frozen, Vox drew her pistol, and shot the shadow, shattering it into pieces. The fragments of the shadow evaporated, and a door appeared in front of Vox. Arata and Blaze rushed to her side. “You okay?” Arata asked, directing his question at Blaze. “Yeah, but a little bruised.” Although he tried not to show it, Blaze had taken a beating from the hand. “You two ready to leave?” Vox added. With their affirmation the trio stepped through the door. … Blaze and Arata were the first ones at the surface of the lake. When they emerged, all of their wounds had healed, and they wasted no time returning to the surface. Vox reached the surface by the time Blaze and Arata had reached the shore. Although it had taken longer for her to surface she seemed to be okay. They wasted no time returning to camp, and documenting what had happened. Vox and Blaze went back to their duties with the E.W.E.F. and Arata went home.
Chapter 9: FES Two weeks had passed since the team had entered the lake with Vox. Not much had happened since then. Despite their best efforts, Blaze and Arata were unable to explore the lake any further. Every time one of them attempted to jump in, they just floated on the surface. Even Vox was unable to enter. The team concluded that they probably needed somepony new to go in first, before they would be able enter. Arata and Blaze continued their research on shadows and other possible leads in books; the lack of exploration had given Arata a fair amount of free time. In his off time, Arata had gotten closer to Tonic, Camphor, and Marigold. He had also started reading books he acquired at the library. His understanding and knowledge seemed to increase as he read through them. Over the past two days the town had made an abrupt transition from its usual quaint and mundane atmosphere to a lively and festive one. Arata was a bit confused by the change, and decided to ask Camphor about what was going on. “Hey Camphor, do you have a minute?” Arata called, knocking on his room door. “Yeah man, come on in,” Camphor coughed. Hesitantly Arata opened the door, and was hit with a wall of smoke. After he got passed the entrance, he found Camphor lying on his bed, staring at the ceiling, and rolling one of his many dreads. “What can I help ya with duude?” “Did you know your room is filled with smoke?” “Yeah man, its incense. I was totally gonna open the window but I kinda forgot,” Camphor chuckled. Arata walked over to the window and slid it open “Why is everypony around here getting so excited?” Camphor put his dread down, and sat up to face Arata. “First the singing, now this huh? Things must be pretty different in Nippony.” He paused and smiled. “It’s the Summer Sun celebration brah! It’s like the biggest event of the year!” “Oh, but doesn’t Princess Celestia raise the sun every day?” Arata asked hesitantly. “Wow man, that’s harsh. Why did ya have to go and crash my vibes like that?” Camphor looked a bit down. “Oh, I’m sorry I didn’t mean any offense…” Arata apologized. Camphor’s shift in mood had caught him off guard. “Nah little man, I’m just messin with ya. It’s like the solstice; longest day of the year. Plus who doesn’t like a good party?” “I guess you have a point. So what exactly do we do?” “Well the actual celebration is being held in Ponyville this year; so we don’t have to worry about entertaining the Princess.” Camphor began playing with his dreads again. “It’s just a big party. It’ll give ya a chance to get to know more ponies dude.” Arata thanked Camphor, and then headed off to the E.W.E.F camp. Everypony there seemed pretty excited too. Penzance had given everypony the two days prior to the festival off so they could ‘Properly partake in the festivities’. Arata found Blaze and Vox in the equipment tent. Both of them seemed to be in high spirits since their last trip to the lake. Blaze had been much more relaxed. He claimed this was because Vox now had a persona, and she could now protect herself. Vox on the other hoof was relieved that Blaze had quit protesting her going into the lake. “Hey there kid, what’s up?” Blaze greeted. “Blaze, quit calling him kid. You know he’s only two years younger than us.” Vox scolded. “Oh, so you two are my senpai,” Arata responded. “Your what?” Vox asked. “Senpai, it’s a title, out of respect.” Arata added, “I wanted to know what you two were doing for the Summer Sun celebration? This is the first time I’ve been around for it.” Arata seemed embarrassed to admit this, but he was glad he finally had the courage to do so. “Wait, Really? They don’t do this in Nippony? She raises the sun for everypony; not just Equestria.” Vox said with just a hint of aggression. “I’m not entirely shocked.” Blaze added. “I’ve heard of something similar in Saddle Arabia, but it’s nowhere near as big as the celebration here.” “And each town in Equestria is given the honor of hosting the beloved Princess,” Chimed in the ‘Major General’s’ regal voice. “And this year that honor went to Ponyville. But that does not mean that we should put on any less of a show!” Penzance had appeared at the tent’s entrance and grinned eagerly. “I was wondering why you gave us time off.” Vox said in her usual playful manner. “The E.W.E.F will be helping with the festivities this year! We will be decorating the town, running the booths at the festival, and Blaze has agreed to help put on a play describing the history of the day!” Penzance was more excited than anypony had seen him in a long time. “Which reminds me Arata, would you rather help Blaze or work at the booths with myself and a few other ponies?” “Sorry sir, Vox has already volunteered to help me with the history research and presentation. Arata’s going to be working with you,” Blaze seemed almost happy about this; a little too happy in Arata’s opinion. “Very well then, Arata, follow me and we shall commence with preparations!” Penzance led Arata out of the tent and back toward Foalsdale. Arata was surprised to find most of the E.W.E.F in front of the town hall. The majority of them were dashing about setting up booths for the various activities that they were going to hold. Although they were greatly outnumbered by the E.W.E.F ponies, there were a few locals setting up what appeared to be food stalls and the occasional game. The festival wasn’t until the next night, and everypony looked like they were well prepared for it. “Araahhtahh, you will be in charge of the ‘sun toss’ booth. When anypony lands three of the sun shaped rings on a cone they win a prize! I will be watching over the whole event and making sure everypony is having a good time!” Arata spent the rest of the day helping with the set up. Although this all seemed strange to him, he was excited to play a part in it. Penzance’s excitement seemed to be contagious; everypony who stopped by the fairground was given a warm greeting by the Major General, and each one left with a smile. … When Arata got home, he found that the whole family was together with the addition of one of Marigold’s friends. It looked like they were all getting ready for dinner. “Hey Arata, sup’ with you?” Camphor drawled as Arata entered the room. “Just helping with the festival set up; who’s Marigold’s friend?” “That’s Autumn Tail,” Camphor led Arata to the dining table, where they waited for the rest of the family to assemble. “How’s the explorer’s life been treetin’ ya?” Camphor asked. For a moment Arata considered telling Camphor stories about the lake, but he had made a promise to the Penzance and his team that it would remain a secret. Even if Arata was allowed to be honest about it he probably lacked the expression to describe what happened; the more he thought about it the more crazy everything seemed. “I’ve just been helping out with research; I’m not actually an explorer.” Arata humbly stated. “Righteous, little man,” Camphor smiled. It wasn’t the response Arata was expecting, but Camphor wasn’t exactly a normal pony. After a few minutes everypony else joined the table. Autumn Tail was sitting next to Arata, and seemed fairly excited. Tonic helped Panacea carry in the food, and the six enjoyed the meal. Over the past few weeks Arata had grown to appreciate these family dinners. It gave him something to look forward to at the end of each day, and they were nowhere near as formal as the ones he had back in Nippony. After Panacea, Tonic, and Camphor had all left the dinner table, Autumn Tail decided to ask Arata some questions about his work. “Excuse me mister,” the little filly next to Arata tugged on the E.W.E.F band that Arata had forgotten he was wearing. “Are you and adventurer?” she was smiling widely at him. Arata had gotten used to kids from around the town asking him what it was like to work with the E.W.E.F, and he had an answer prepared incase anypony asked. “Nah, I don’t have the stomach for anything exciting. I just help research things the real explorers find.” Talking to ponies was still a bit unnerving for Arata, and giving this response usually kept conversations brief. He had considered the possibility that this may affect his ‘social links’ but they didn’t seem all that important to him. “What do you do as a researcher?!” The filly was still grinning excitedly. “Is it like reading all of the old stories?” “Yeah,” Arata chuckled. “How’d you know?” “When I grow up I want to be just like Daring Do! She’s the coolest adventurer…” the filly trailed off, and looked guilty for a moment. “Can you keep a secret?” “Huh, uh yeah, what is it?” Arata asked hesitantly. “The other day I followed you to work, and the cool lake you were exploring!” She tried to speak in a whisper, but her excitement made that difficult. Arata froze, so this was the pony that followed him. Not only that, but she saw them going into the lake. “You know it’s dangerous in the swamps?” It wasn’t much to say, but it was the best thing Arata could think of. “But danger is nothing for a brave explorer like me!” she cheered. “Have you ever been in real danger?” Arata asked, not sure if he was approaching the situation correctly. “Um, no...” She hung her head. “Next time if you want to explore promise to ask me first, okay?” Arata tried to reason with her. “We didn’t even know you were there with us, if something bad happened we might not have been able to help you.” Autumn Tail could tell Arata was scolding her, “I’m sorry, next time I will ask you first. Maybe I can go swimming with you too?” “Maybe,” Arata tried his best to lie; he couldn’t tell if it worked. Marigold ran up to Autumn Tail, and dragged her off to play. … The next night, Foalsdale was a hive of activity. Everypony was outside, either at the town hall, or just walking about the town. In addition to the decorations the E.W.E.F had set up, each pony had decorated their home. Streamers hung connecting the roofs of the houses and lanterns hung on wires lighting up the whole town. The festival had started about two hours ago, and was now in full swing. Arata had been running his booth, and every pony that came by seemed to enjoy themselves, even if they didn’t win. Penzance had been walking about the town making sure each pony was happy, and having a good time. Penzance was now wearing his old guard captain’s uniform. Compared to his normal khaki colored shirt, the Bronze armor, with Celestia’s seal, and a plumed helmet made him almost unrecognizable. Of everypony in town he still seemed the most excited. “Hey, Arata!” Vox called as she approached his stand. “Want to do something a little more exciting for the rest of the night?” Blaze followed, suspending two boxes with his magic. “What do you two need help with?” Arata was eager to be part of the festivities and it showed with his response. “We need you to be in our play!” Vox smiled “I need to run the sound equipment so I can’t do it, and Bullwhip, who’s normally Blaze’s go to pony for stuff like this, is off at the southern end of the swamp. So we need you to do it!” “Sure! I can do that,” Arata smiled back. “Great kid, meet us at the stage in about an hour,” Blaze smirked for a moment, “And prepare your most regal voice.” … “Those are your lines Arata, think you got it?” It had only been two hours since Blaze had first gone over the script for the show with Arata, and although they were able to run through the show twice, Arata was starting to wonder if he had the courage to do this. “I think I can do this, it’s just a history show there can’t be that many ponies watching right?” Arata timidly asked. “If the Major General has anything to do with it we’ll have a full house.” Blaze deadpanned. “Oh and here’s the costume you’ll have to wear, sorry if it’s a little big” Blaze slid Arata one of the boxes. Arata opened it to find the parts to a Princess Celestia costume. When he was told that he was going to play the princess he thought it was a joke. There was no way Blaze would have actually gone through with the idea. Sadly, Arata had misjudged his friend and was now putting on the crown, wings, horn, necklace, and cutiemark of the Princess. Blaze on the other hoof was dressing as Nightmare Moon. “Curtin call’s in 5, I’ll go check with Vox to make sure everything is ready, remember Penaznce will give a short opening speech before we start.” Blaze disappeared off to the side of the stage leaving Arata alone dressed as Celestia. It wasn’t clear whether or not Penzance actually knew he would be portraying the Princess, but that wasn’t the greatest of Arata’s worries. More pressing was the hundred or so ponies he was about to get in front of. Lately, Arata had experienced a surge of courage. Since his first visit to the lake he felt stronger, and more confident in himself. This was partly due to the persona that protected him, but he didn’t have that out of the lake. Out here he didn’t even have a cutiemark. Arata heard the crackle of the microphone and Penzance clearing his throat. “Good night everypony! It is my honor to officially welcome you to the Summer Sun Celebration festivities!” There was a brief pause and the crowd cheered. “Tonight we have two shows prepared for you, before the princess raises the sun: first a short play depicting the history of this celebration, and then a performance by Foalsdale’s own orchestra!” The crowd cheered one more time. Penzance remained onstage to deliver the opening lines of the play and the curtain opened to reveal Arata to the audience. “Two Princesses, both alike in dignity,” Penzance began. “In fair Canterlot, where we lay our scene, from ancient grudge break to new mutiny, where Princesses’ blood makes a Princesses’ hooves unclean.” He continued for a few lines and then exited leaving Arata alone on stage. Arata stood there staring into the crowd; all of the lines he had practiced escaped him. Everypony was smiling and happy, it wasn’t an intimidating sight, but even so he lacked the courage to be before this many ponies. In the front row he could see Tonic, Panacea, Camphor, and Marigold all cheering him on. Arata looked over to the side of the stage where Blaze was giving him the signal to start. Putting his anxiety aside Arata stepped into center stage and began to speak. “Alas… poor …” Arata paused unable to remember his lines. His eyes widened as he stared into the audience and his anxiety returned. He turned to Blaze who was pantomiming his lines but Arata didn’t have enough understanding to recognize the hints. “… Oh, I remember,” Arata stuttered, “Alas poor Princess, I knew her Equestria. A filly of infinite jest and most excellent… excellent…” Arata trailed off again as he met the audiences stare. ‘Oh no,’ Vox thought to herself from the sound booth. Watching Arata struggle on was painful, so she decided to help him out a bit. She pulled out the script and reached out with her mind to Arata. ‘Arata, I’m sorry to use my magic on you again, but I’m going to read you your lines.’ Hearing Vox’s voice was a surprise. He wasn’t completely okay with the telepathic powers yet, but this seemed like an ideal time to use them. He began once more, this time with help from Vox. “Alas poor Princess, I knew her Equestria. A filly of infinite jest and most excellent fancy. I hath borne her on my back a thousand times, and now, how abhorred in my imagination it is!” Blaze entered the stage with a smile dressed in his costume and Arata continued, “Nightmare Moon, have you come to take power?” “Yes Celestia the time of the sun has come to an end! Now every pony will know the glory of endless night!” Blaze shouted, in an accent similar to Penzance’s. “No tyrant, I cannot let that happen,” Arata parroted Vox. “Now I will banish you to the moon!” “You do not have the power to banish me!” Blaze shouted again. Arata ran off stage and grabbed some colored streamers which he threw at Blaze, who then used his magic to levitate them toward him. The action scene that followed was bad. Blaze knew it, Arata knew it, the audience knew it, and Penzance knew it. Yet, when they finished and Arata finished his final lines they were greeted with a massive round of applause. The two ponies bowed and walked off stage as the orchestra entered. Penzance was waiting at the bottom of the steps for them. “Arata, Blaze, you both put on a good show.” Penzance tried to reassure, but it didn’t seem to be working. “Arata you tried and that is what’s important.” “Thank you sir, but I wouldn’t have been able to do any of that without Vox. She was feeding me my lines telepathically.” It was at this moment that Arata began to understand the actual nature of Vox’s powers. It wasn’t something to be afraid of, and there was nothing intrinsically good or bad about it. He also realized that Vox had been there to help him when he needed it and he felt a faint bond forming between them. A faint voice rang out in his mind, ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Empress Arcana.’ Blaze and Arata found a place to watch the orchestra performance and were joined by Vox. After the performance finished the whole town cheered and the moment was here for Celestia to raise the sun. Penzance stood with the trio; his eagerness, and pride in Equestria overflowing. Then the moment passed, but the sun never rose…
Chapter 10: Longest Night “In the name of Celestia...” Penzance stood staring into the black night sky. Thirty minutes had passed since the sun was supposed to rise, and it still hadn’t. “Sir,” Blaze said to Penzance snapping him out of his trance. “We need to figure out what’s going on. If something has happened to Princess Cele-” Blaze was quickly cut off by the former guard captain. “The Princess has raised the sun every day for over one thousand years. I cannot think of anything that could prevent her from doing it today. There is no force in Equestria that could stop her.” Penzance sternly replied. “I’m aware sir, but that is all the more reason to act quickly. Something is clearly wrong, and you are the former guard captain. If you leave now you can be in Canterlot within the next few hours. I’m sure they will need your help.” Blaze swiftly responded. “I agree with Blaze,” Arata chimed in. “We can either stand here staring into the sky or you can try to help, sir.” As Arata finished speaking they were joined by another pony. “Penzance, what’s going on?” She asked seeming to be more than a little panicked. “I’m not sure Mayor, something is stopping the Princess from fulfilling her duty,” Penzance softly responded. He had removed his plumed helmet since his worry had set in; there was no hiding the uneasiness in his eyes and the tremor in his voice. “What should we do? Ponies are starting to ask questions.” The mayor stated trying to stay cool under pressure. No pony had ever stopped to ask ‘What do you do when the sun does not rise?’ but now it was the only thought on everypony’s mind. “I will take a team to Canterlot and figure out what in the name of harmony is happening.” Penzance stated. “We have a balloon that you can take there. If you have a few pegasi to spare, they can make the trip a lot faster.” The mayor informed them “I’ll go get the balloon ready.” She darted off and left Arata, Blaze, and Vox with Penzance. “I will take one of your three, Compass Rose, and Sunburst to Canterlot immediately,” Penzance followed after the mayor. “Arata, you should go,” Suggested Blaze. “The E.W.E.F might need our help here.” “Right,” Arata nodded and galloped off after Penzance. … The ride to Canterlot was tense for everypony. Arata and Penzance sat in quite anticipation, while Compass Rose and Sunburst worked as hard as they could to get the balloon there quickly. This was the first time Arata looked closely at moon since the panic began. Something was different about it tonight. Its surface was barren and white; the usual mark on it had vanished. “Penzance… the moon,” Arata spat out the words. “No, it can’t be.” He said aghast. “It’s completely barren…” He paused, “The Mare in the Moon may have returned…” Arata froze at Penzance’s realization. “No… it couldn’t be…” “We will find out soon enough I suppose.” Penzance said grimly acknowledging the situation. Canterlot came into view, the white spires shining compared to the darkness around them. In Nippony everypony knew about Canterlot, its beauty was almost mythic. It did not disappoint Arata. Even in a time of so much uncertainty the view filled Arata with a sense of wonder. As the balloon landed the group was met by two guardsponies. “Halt, the city is on high alert. State your business.” The guard on the right said strictly, his eyes unmoving from Compass Rose who had the misfortune of being the first one to land. Penzance wasted no time leaping from the basket to greet the guards. He had put on his helmet and proudly walked toward the two guards. “Penzance, Sir!” Both guards snapped to attention as Penzance approached. “At ease stallions,” he continued to walk toward them and gestured for the other ponies to follow. “I am retired now; there is no need for formality. I have come to see if there is anything I can do to help with the situation.” “Sir,” the stallion bowed his head. “Shining Armor is in the palace dealing with the situation.” “Then that is where I shall go, Thank you.” Penzance saluted and continued down the path. Arata and the other ponies followed closely behind. “Sir, are we allowed to go in there?” Arata asked. “I’m sure you can, but we aren’t even in the guard.” “I will vouch for you, and they will let you in,” Penzance continued to walk with his head fixed strait forward. The group was almost at the Palace steps when a pegasus pony swooped down and landed in front of them. “Penzacne, Sir, I’m here to escort you to see Shining Armor.” The guard standing before them was the same as the previous two they had met, except for two features, one it was a pegasus, and two it was a female. “Ivory Shield, It has been far too long. How did you know I was here?” Penzance asked. “When I saw the balloon approaching pulled by two pegasi I knew there was only one pony who could be in it. The guards at the platform confirmed my suspicion.” She smiled, something the guard was not prone to do, and led the group forward. Arata was stunned by the palace; this was truly the shining jewel of Equestria. Two guards at the main door parted allowing them through. Inside, the castle was ominously quiet. There were no guards, or ponies in the hallways, everything was empty. Ivory Shield led them through a series of halls to the palace’s throne room. At the door were four guards who, again, parted to let them through. The throne room had been converted into a makeshift command center with a few tables that seemed out of place set in the center. There were EUP guards scattered throughout the room, some standing at attention and others dashing around carrying reports to a stallion in the center. “Sir!” saluted Ivory Shield. “I present former Guard Captain Penzance.” Penzance stepped forward and saluted. “Thank you lieutenant,” The white stallion replied. “I’m glad you’re here Penzance. We have no idea what is going on. The guard unit attached to Celestia seems to have vanished, and the ponies we sent out to Ponyville for a report haven’t returned yet. It’s a mess.” “You seem to be doing a fine job Shining Armor,” Penzance assured him. “To be honest I do not think I would have handled this situation anywhere near as well as you have.” Penzance turned to Arata, “Arata come here.” With Penzance’s command Arata stepped forward and assumed the best at attention pose he could. “This is Arata, one of our newest members all the way from Nippony,” Arata wasn’t sure why Penzance was introducing him to the Guard Captain but he appreciated being included. “Arata, helped me come up with the idea that this could very well be the return of the Nightmare Moon.” “You can’t be serious…” Shining Armor gasped. “What makes you think that?” “The moon,” Arata said. “The shape of a unicorn, that’s normally there, is gone. It’s barren now.” “Nightmare Moon back… and if that’s true then she’s already captured Celestia, which is why the sun never rose, and now she’s loose in Ponyville… Twily…” Shining Armor shook himself back to his senses. “Listen up everypony, as of this moment we are assuming the worst. Nightmare Moon has returned, Celsetia is gone, and we have no way to raise the sun.” All of the ponies in the makeshift command room had circled around their leader. “Right now we need to focus on defending Equestria. I want Prince Blueblood brought here immediately, we need to keep him safe. Carterot will remain on high alert. I need EUP Guard ponies sent to each city to ensure there isn’t a panic. We’ll need to organize a defensive force for each, and we need to keep the local governments and Canterlot safe. If Nightmare Moon wants subjects she’ll have to fight for them!” Everypony bursted out into a cheer and they all darted off to organize the groups that would soon be bolstering Equestria’s defenses. Shining Armor turned his attention back to Penzance and Ivory Shield. “Ivory, I hate to ask this of you-” Shining Armor was interrupted by his subordinate. “Sir, I would be honored to go to Ponyville,” She quickly responded snapping to attention. “How’d you know?” He asked with a smile. “You wouldn’t have come to me for anything less,” She smiled in return. “And you’re aware of the risk? None of the other scouts have returned,” He warned. “Yes Sir!” She saluted. “Then get going, and good luck,” He saluted in return, and Ivory shield ran off unsure of her fate. “What will you have me do, Captain?” Penzance bowed. “For now, stay present. I’ll need all of the help I can get,” He turned to another guard pony. “Get these three a room somewhere; it’s going to be a long night…” … The walk to the castle residences was silent. The three had been up for an unknown amount of time and the night’s sky was becoming an increasingly unpleasant sight. They continued to walk escorted by a lone guard; no one spoke a word, be it out of respect, fear, or lethargy. Arata still tried to marvel at the palace’s beauty under the moonlight, but it was becoming increasingly difficult; the dim light a constant reminder of their dire situation, for which there seemed to be no escape. When they arrived at the room the guard ushered them in and left them to their own devices. Compass Rose and Sunburst walked over to the bed and collapsed. Arata walked over to a window and stared blankly at the moon and starry sky. “Should we try to sleep?” Sunburst asked, not completely expecting an answer. “If you think you can, you might as well.” Arata mindlessly responded. Somehow his thoughts had managed to drift back to Nippony. Here in Equestria he had a faint idea of what was really going on. But back home there would be nothing to keep them informed. Celestia had so much power over the world, and yet demanded nothing for her service. “Do you think we will need to fight?” Sunburst further inquired. “Would you rather live in eternal night?” Compass Rose questioned, a hint of annoyance in her voice. “I don’t just want to sit here and do nothing. There has to be something we can to do help…. Anything!” “Do you really think we can do anything against something that beat Celestia!?” Sunburst snapped. “She can make it eternal night. What can we do? Fly? Is that supposed to scare her? All you or I could do is kick her into submission!” “Both of you stop,” Arata said not quite raising his voice. He hung his head as he addressed them. “Fighting isn’t going to get us anywhere.” Arata wished he could summon his persona here and show them that there was a way to fight and that there was something they could do. He had no power outside of the lake, and that only contributed to the helplessness he felt. “Penzance and Shining Armor will come up with something, and even if they don’t the only way we will be able to stop this is by working together. She can’t stop all of us.” “You’re right,” Sunburst sighed. “I’m sorry Rose; I shouldn’t have gotten so angry.” “Don’t worry about it, were all on edge right now.” Compass Rose got out of the bed, and walked to the door. “I’m going back to Penzance. It will be better than waiting here.” “I’m going to try to sleep,” Sunburst pulled over a sheet and closed her eyes. “I’ll go too,” Arata said “I won’t be able to sleep anytime soon.” … “How long do you think it’s been?” Compass asked hesitantly. “I honestly have no idea,” Arata shrugged. “It feels like it’s been night for a day, but the moon isn’t even moving through the sky so there is no way to know.” Arata and Compass Rose slowly walked through the palace grounds until they reached the door to the throne room. Shining Armor, Penzance, and a hoofful of guards were standing in the courtyard. “What are you two doing out here?” Penzance inquired as they closed in. “We were too restless to sleep,” Compass Rose answered. “Can we stay?” “I see no harm in it,” responded Shining Armor. “What do you two make of all of this?” Arata was surprised to hear the guard captain ask his opinion. “I don’t know sir. How could anypony understand what’s happening, or what we could possibly do?” “And you?” The captain nodded to Compass Rose. “I don’t know either, but I want to fight. I can’t stand just wait for something to happen, I want to do something about it,” she said intensely. “Don’t we all,” Shining Armor agreed. “It’s been almost twelve hours since the sun didn’t rise, and we know nothing more than we did before.” “You’ve done all you can,” Penzance assured him. The two were both wearing their full armor; Penzance’s an older bronze color scheme with a green trim, and Shining Armor’s purple with gold trim. the sight was awe inspiring. “I never imagined this day would come.” He sighed. They all stood in silence for what felt like hours. No pony spoke, and no pony moved. Arata could feel Penzance’s sadness, his bruised pride, his pain, and his helplessness. He felt that he was starting to understand the Stallion who had seemed so formal before. A dull voice rang out in his mind. ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Hierophant Arcana.’ “Sir, look!” One of the guards’ shouts broke the silence. Everypony turned to see what the commotion was about. At first their eyes stung as they saw the first glimmer of light appear on the horizon. As they began to realize what was happening everypony burst out into cheers and applause. Slowly the sun rose into place, and the endless night had been broken. “Praise the sun!” Penzance shouted, wrapping a leg around Shining Armors shoulder. “Praise the sun,” Shining Armor gasped with a smile, almost unable to believe the ordeal was over. Cheers began to cry out from every part of the city, and soon ponies filled the street in celebration. Penzance, Shining Armor, Arata, and Compass Rose retired to their quarters, each finally able to get some much needed rest. … Arata slept for most of the day before he was awakened by a knock at his door. The guard standing before him reported that Ivory Shield had returned with a full report of the situation, and that Penzance had arranged for him and the other two E.W.E.F ponies to be present for the debriefing. He wasted no time getting to the courtyard outside where everypony had assembled. It appeared that most of the guard from Canterlot as well as a hoofful of civilians had come to hear the report. “Presenting my report from Ponyville,” Ivory Shield began. “First and foremost Princess Celestia is safe.” There was applause from the audience. “As we had feared Nigthmare Moon had returned, and captured the Princess. A group of six ponies then ventured into the Everfree Forrest, recovered the Elements of Harmony, used them to restore Nightmare Moon back to Princess Luna, and save Celestia!” The crowd cheered again. Arata couldn’t believe what he was hearing; six ponies had done all of that? Six ordinary ponies. ‘Maybe we could have done something, even without personas…” He thought to himself. After a while the crowd disbanded and Penzance called the three ponies over to Shining Armor one final time. “I hope everypony is rested and prepared to leave,” Penzance directed his comment at the pegasi. “There is no rush to return to Foalsdale so you will not need to pull the balloon this time.” “Leaving so soon?” Shining Armor asked, “Don’t you want to see the Princess when she returns?” “Knowing she is safe is enough for me,” Penzance smiled. “You did an exceptional job Shining Armor. I do not know anypony who could have handled that situation as well as you did. I’m sure the Princess will agree.” Penzance and Shining Armor exchanged salutes and parted ways….
Chapter 11: Changing SeasonsThe days following Nightmare Moon’s return, and subsequent defeat, were as normal as anypony expected them to be. The news of what had happened in Ponyville spread like wildfire, and everypony was talking about the elements of harmony, and how six normal ponies defeated Nightmare Moon. “If only we could use our personas outside of the lake,” Vox said taking a sip of a milkshake. The E.W.E.F. team had been given a few days off while Penzance “collected himself”. It was obvious to anypony who talked to him that he was shaken from all that had happened. Arata, Blaze, and Vox had just met up at the local diner for lunch. Vox had insisted that they use this time off for “team bonding”. Blaze seemed to be the only pony that had any problem with the idea; insisting that his time was better spent with his books, than his team. “Being known as ‘those ponies who saved Equestria’ wouldn’t be bad at all,” she continued. “Personas are the reason I came here,” Blaze said pulling out his notebook. “So it wasn’t to spend time with your very special somepony, and Arata?” Vox stuck out her tongue, but then paid attention. “We should go check if there have been any changes to the lake since Nightmare Moon escaped.” Blaze read a few lines from his notebook and continued, “Although from everything I’ve read I think the two shouldn’t be related, but it never hurts to check.” “But how would we even know if there was a change?” Vox asked. “If we’re right none of us can even go back in.” “Maybe we should find somepony else to go in first?” Arata added. “Got any ideas on who we could use?” Vox asked. “We can’t exactly spread this around,” Blaze cautioned. “Why not Penzance?” Arata suggested. “Don’t you think he’s a little old?” Vox took another sip of her milkshake. “He is but we know we can trust him at least,” Blaze seemed to heavily weigh the suggestion. “The more I think about it, the better he sounds. If we’re there to protect him, he won’t need to fight. We can test the theory and keep it secret.” “Do you think he would go along with it?” Vox asked. “He’s been a bit down since the celebration.” “There’s no harm in asking,” Arata had finished eating and motioned for everyone to follow him out. The group finished their meal and headed back to the E.W.E.F. camp. All three of the ponies had gotten into the habit of putting their armbands on every morning, and today was no exception. As they trotted through Foalsdale nopony noticed the little follower that they had picked up. … “Sir,” Blaze announced as they entered the command tent. “Do you have a moment?” “Yes Blaze, what seems to be the matter,” Penzance was polishing his guard helmet, something nopony had seen him do before. “We want you to help us test a theory about the lake.” Blaze plainly stated. “None of us are able to enter anymore. We have two guesses as to what’s going on: one is that Nightmare Moon was responsible, and now that she is gone the lake will be dormant. The other is that nothing has changed. If you enter the lake first and it acts like a portal we can confirm that nothing has changed, but if you go in and it is just a pool of water things may be over.” “I will help you,” Penzance’s agreement was a surprise to everypony. They didn’t think he would oppose the suggestion strongly, but they didn’t think he would accept without question. “Nightmare Moon’s return reminded me of just how complacent I have become. I will meet you at the trail in fifteen minutes.” “Yes, sir,” Blaze, Arata, and Vox, left the tent and headed to the supply tent. Once they were in the tent Vox distributed the team’s equipment, and they went to meet Penzance at the trail head. Penzance greeted them, he had only brought a machete and his usual explorer’s clothing with him. “Are you sure you don’t want any heavy clothing from the armory, sir?” Vox added. “I’m sure Vox,” Penzance stood proud and his voice was confident. “Then let’s get moving.” Blaze led the trek, and despite his age Penzance was able to keep pace with the rest of the ponies. … Once the team arrived at the lake Blaze attempted to give Penzance a complete brief on the situation and what exactly he could expect once he was in the lake. Vox and Arata sat on the edge of the lake staring into their reflections. “How did you find the courage to go back in?” she whispered to him. “I guess my courage is kind of a façade… a persona,” Arata chuckled. “Very clever,” Vox didn’t seem impressed by his wordplay. “But is that it? Your persona is why you have the courage to go back in?” “Yeah, when I’m in there, and I have Taliesin with me I feel like I can do anything,” Arata briefly looked up to the sky. “Besides, I already faced my fear the first time I went in. What else could it throw at me?” “I never thought of it that way,” Vox turned her head and paused. “Did you hear that?” “Hear what?” Arata asked standing up. “Whoever you are show yourself!” Vox shouted to a bunch of trees on the opposite side of the lake. Slowly a little filly emerged from the tree line. “Autumn Tail! What are you doing here?” He shouted. The filly walked to the edge of the lake, and hung her head. “I’m sorry, I know I promised that I would ask you, but I saw you leaving the diner and I followed you here. I thought it would be exciting.” “Come here little one,” Penzance calmly called. “I’ll take you back to Foalsdale, it is dangerous out here. Just be sure to walk around the lake.” The filly had gotten dangerously close to the edge. Out of curiosity she was now looking into the lakes surface. “Autumn Tail, listen to him,” Arata was making his way around the lake to her. “Okay…” She frowned and looked away from the lake. For just an instant, Vox thought she saw a faint mist rising from the lake. When she blinked it had disappeared, and was replaced by the little filly falling into the lake. Before anypony had a chance to react, Autumn Tail hit the surface and disappeared. Arata and Blaze instinctively darted in after her. The whole scene had played out so quickly, Vox didn’t know how to react. “Vox, help them!” Penzance called breaking her out of her daze. Vox jumped in hoping she wasn’t too late. … For the first time Arata was able to land on his feet after the fall. He scanned the area while we waited for the rest of the team to enter. The open door in front of him was simple and wooden, it took a while for Arata to place it, but this was the door to Foalsdale elementary. Blaze landed with a thud, not quite able to find his balance during the fall. “So she’s already inside. We need to hurry.” As if on command, Vox landed as Blaze finished his sentence; although she didn’t handle the landing as well as her companions, she quickly got back on her feet. “With me!” Arata took the lead and darted into the open door. The classroom that the trio now stood in was brightly decorated. Paintings and drawings that the students had made hung from the walls. Sitting in five neatly organized rows were about thirty little ponies. At the moment they had their backs facing the E.W.E.F. team, and were staring at the blackboard in the front of the room. “I don’t see her in here,” Vox said scanning the room, “Look there’s another door. Let’s go.” As she stepped forward every face in the class turned to view her, their bodies remaining motionless. Instead of ponies each was the all too familiar mask that each shadow wore. Each one began to pulsate and change form. Arata wasted no time calling for his persona, and drawing his machete. He leapt forward meeting the first two shadows that approached him. With a wave of his hand Taliesin sent out a blast of wind destroying one of the shadows, and finishing the other off with his machete. Blaze followed suit. Man at Arms charged into the melee, catching three of the shadows on his lance. After his charge a shadow lunged forward catching him off guard. Blaze took a step dodging the first strike. Before the shadow could recoil and attack again, Blaze had shifted his weight forward and lunged in with his machete. Despite being the least experienced with a persona, Vox had already taken out six of the shadows, and continued to press the attack. Morgana let out blats of ice. There were some shadows that resisted her magic, but her pistol proved to be more than a match for them. “That felt easier than the last few times,” Arata said. The fight hadn’t lasted long; the three of them had quickly finished off the shadows and were making their way to the door by the blackboard. “There are three of us with Persona’s now.” Blaze reminded him. “I would be surprised if it wasn’t easier.” Arata opened the door to the second room. Inside they found Autumn Tail being confronted by another filly. “I don’t know what’s worse,” mocked the filly in a gruff, and echoing voice. “The blankflank or the filly that hangs out with her.” “Leave me alone,” Autumn tail cried “It’s not up to you to tell me who my friends should be!” “You say that, but I know that you’re afraid of what everpony else will think.” The other filly laughed. Although the words were meant for Autumn Tail, Arata knew the feelings it was invoking all too well. He couldn’t stand by and watch it torment her. “Leave her alone!” Arata shouted calling forth Taliesin and lunging forward. “There will be no fighting in the classroom!” Screamed, what sounded like the teacher. Arata halted his charge just in time. Drops of black ooze dropped from the ceiling. The globs quickly piled up to form bars, and then streams of the ooze shot out horizontally connecting the bars together forming a net. At every junction an eye appeared, glaring at the trio before it. “Now,” the wall grumbled, “class is in session.” The eyes were blinking in turn, only a few remained open at a time. The pattern was sporadic, and given the size of the shadow, there were hundreds of possibilities as to which eye was going to open next. Arata, being the closest lashed out with his persona trying to punch through the fence. While he was occupied with the attack he did not notice one of the eyes starting to glow, and release a blast of fire towards him. Arata was knocked backwards towards Blaze and Vox. Seeing Arata flying towards them, the pair stepped to the side and both let out attacks with their personas. Man at Arms was the first in striking the wall with his lance. The hit did no damage, and the persona followed it up with a series of swift attacks. Morgana attempted to freeze the wall, but her magic had no effect either. “What is this thing?” Arata said picking himself up. “I have no idea, but nothing we do seems -” Blaze called back suddenly interrupted by Vox. “Autumn Tail!” following Vox’s panicked shout, the child addressing Autumn Tail began to transform into a shadow. Although it was nowhere near as intimidating as the three Arata had previously fought, he wasn’t sure if the little filly would be able to defend herself. “We need to get through this now!” Arata shouted, “Let’s focus everything we’ve got on one spot!” “Focus on the eyes, nothing else has worked so far,” Blaze added readying his persona for an attack. Although the situation was chaotic and nothing the trio did seemed to have any effect Blaze was able to charge up power for an attack. Vox in-kind was focusing her mind to charge a powerful spell. “Taliesin!” “Morgana!” “Man at Arms!” The trio cried out in unison letting out a frantic attack. Wind, ice, and a blast of primal force all slammed into one of the shadows opened eyes. The blast flung dust and debris into the air; the trio waited silently as the smoke cleared. “No…” Vox let out a sigh of desperation. Despite their best efforts the wall still stood. Before they could attack again, an orb began to appear in front of them. As quickly as it had formed it exploded into an almighty blast which knocked all three of the E.W.E.F. team down. The finishing blow was quick but Arata, Blaze, and Vox all saw it clearly in their injured state. The shadow that had started attacking Autumn Tail raised a long scythe like claw and struck the little filly down where she stood. … Arata was the first to surface, he gasped for breath and found that his body was too beaten and bruised to swim to the edge of the lake. Penzance who had been standing on the shore pulled him to the shore as Blaze and Vox surfaced. Before anypony could ask, Autumn Tail floated to the surface. Her body was stiff and bloated; all of the color had drained from her. “What have I done…” gasped Penzance slowly hoisting her body out of the water.
Chapter 12: Troubled “Penzance,” sighed the mayor her eyes still wet with tears, “I need you to run this whole situation by me once more.” Penzance hadn't stopped tearing since the filly’s body had surfaced on the lake. Although he immediately sent Arata, in his injured state, to get the mayor, and seemed to be handling the situation calmly, it was clear he was far from alright. “I accompanied the three of them to the lake to help with their tasks. There had been reports lately of increased timberwolf activity and it seemed there would be more safety in numbers. Once we were at the lake we began taking water samples and the like, and then the timberwolves attacked.” Penzance paused and dabbed the tears from his eyes, “Autumn Tail had followed us and stumbled across the pack. She darted out of the forest, and in her panic fell into the lake. Before we had a chance to respond, the timberwolves were upon us, and by the time we were able to get to the lake,” Penzance paused one final time, “it was too late.” “And why aren’t you injured like Blaze, Arata, and Vox?” The mayor pressed trying hard to make sense of the situation. “I have thirty years of experience with the E.U.P. guard, and received the distinction of becoming its captain, my skills in combat should not be in question, and if that did not suffice, I can explain to you how I obtained my cutiemark…” The mayor looked down at the grim mark on Penzance’s flank and decided to let the point rest. “Then I have one last question, if you’re such a skilled combatant why couldn’t you save her,” The mayor asked. “I asked myself the same question…” Penzance turned to the blanket that now covered Autumn Tail. The team had moved her to Penzance’s command tent since the encounter at the lake. Vox hadn’t been able to stomach moving the body, so it was up to Blaze and Penzance, while Arata summoned the mayor. “It isn’t his fault,” Arata chimed in from a corner of the tent. Blaze, Arata, and Vox had been present for the whole conversation, but no pony had dared speak until now. “Autumn Tail told me that she had followed me out to work a few times, and I was the one who didn’t do anything about it.” “Arata stay out of this. Her death is on my hooves not yours.” Penzance turned to face him “You are too young to have that kind of guilt thrust upon you.” “Sir,” announced a voice from the entrance of the tent, “The mother is here.” “Send her in,” answered the mayor, “and again, let me do the talking.” A slender mare walked in with her head sunk, and tears streaming down from her eyes. “Is…. Is she here…” “She is…” The mayor said. “Is this real..?” the mare said breaking out into a fit of tears. “Would you like to be left alone?” the mayor asked softly. “No… no I would rather have everypony with me,” she paused and tried to control her tears with no success. “How could anything have happened to her?” “She followed the E.W.E.F. team out to the lake, without their knowledge, timberwolves attacked her, and she fell into the lake they were exploring.” There was a tense silence, “The timberwolves attacked the exploration team, and before they could fight them off she drowned.” “No, that can’t be…” the mother gasped, “Equestria isn’t dangerous…” “I take full responsibility for what has happened here,” Penzance said apologetically. “No, she can’t be dead. Surely it’s some other filly,” the mother cried, “Where is she? Where is my daughter?!” “Summer Breeze my dear, maybe you should take some time before you see her,” the mayor interjected. “Who are you to say that?!” She snapped, “Have you ever had somepony knock on your door to tell you your daughter is dead?! Celestia, this can’t really be happening!” “She’s right here,” The mayor slowly removed the sheet. The tent was silent except for Summer Breeze’s cries. Nopony knew what to do. Blaze, Vox, and Arata all felt the guilt from knowing the truth but being unable to do anything about it. “I can’t do this anymore,” the mother spoke, her words veiled in tears. “This is all just a bad dream. It has to be.” “Would you like to go home?” The mayor asked placing a hoof on her shoulder. “No, I need to be with her.” She declared sternly, “Just leave, all of you.” Without another word everypony, except the mayor, left the tent and went off in separate directions. … Arata didn’t want to be alone, or return home. Although he hadn’t had time to fully process his own emotions, the feeling of guilt was already strong, and every thought he had led him back to what had just happened. Deciding that he needed to talk to anypony else about this, Arata wandered to the supply tent, to find Vox. “Vox, can I come in?” Arata hollered from outside the sealed tent flap. There was a long silence until Vox responded. “Come in Arata.” Vox was sitting at the table in the middle of the room. The pieces of her pistol were neatly organized on a cloth in front of her. Half of the pistol was hovering as she used a rag to meticulously clean it. All three of E.W.E.F. team had exited the lake with wounds. Vox had several small cuts on her face, and her arm band was singed along the edges. If anypony paid too much attention to detail, they might have caught on that there was more to their injuries. “Whenever I get… distressed… I clean the equipment,” Vox said placing the gun on the table. “I’ve always been worried that something will happen to me because of equipment failure. It’s the thought that something out of my control could affect me; that’s why I check gear so much. The first few times you came in I was working on a radio, it wasn’t broken or anything, I just wanted to be 100% sure it worked.” Vox paused and looked to Arata who was still standing at the door, “I’m sorry, you probably have enough on your mind without my rants.” “That’s actually why I came,” Arata somberly admitted. “I have no idea how to handle something like this, so I thought I would check in with everypony else. I’d actually like it if you kept talking.” “Okay,” Vox paused to focus on cleaning an intricate mechanism, “What happened to Autumn Tail, it wasn’t a problem with our gear, it was a problem with us. We just weren’t strong enough to save her! We failed! And worse, now we’re lying about it!” As she spoke Arata could feel the anger building behind her words. “But if we told everypony the truth would they even believe it?” Arata sighed, “Part of me thinks lying about it is the best option.” “So what!?” Vox set down the piece she was working on. “That doesn’t make it right. It may be easier for everypony to accept a lie, but do you really think that means we should lie to them!?” “No, we shouldn’t. I was just trying to rationalize what we did.” Arata admitted. “I know. I’m sorry I snapped at you. I just hate how it’s being handled.” “Do you really think you could have handled it better than Penzance?” Arata asked. “Well, no. I don’t…” Vox sighed, “But I feel like I’m hiding from my failure by lying!” She paused, and then continued cleaning. “Thank you for coming by Arata, but I think you should leave… I’m getting too angry.” … Arata left the tent, talking to Vox hadn’t helped him at all. Maybe Penzance would be able to help him. Arata just wanted something to help lift the sadness off of his shoulders. Arata made his way to the mess hall to find Penzance sitting inside with a quill and parchment. “Arata, can I help you?” Penzance set the quill down and looked at him. “I wanted to ask you for advice, on how to handle what happened,” Arata sighed. “I see,” Penzance nodded. “To be honest, I have experience dealing with death in the E.U.P. guard, but the situations are hardly comparable.” Arata could see tears starting to form in Penzance’s eyes. “In the guard I knew that everypony I sent on a mission understood it could be their last. Even something as mundane as guarding the Princess on a visit out of Canterlot could be dangerous, as you saw a few weeks ago, but Autumn Tail didn’t, and that makes this harder for me come to terms with.” “What are you doing to get over it?” Arata asked. “I’m writing to Celestia.” Penzance stated. “I’m hoping that in her knowledge she will be able to help me find some way to justify this. I will do whatever I can to make sure my failure isn’t a stain on the E.W.E.F.’s record.” “Do you really think that this will be held against all of us?” Arata asked surprised that the entire group would be blamed for his failure. “Not directly, but I am sure given time blame will fall on the E.W.E.F. as a whole. I plan to take whatever action is necessary to prevent this from happening.” “That’s… noble of you,” Arata added. “It is what needs to be done.” Penzance lifted up the quill, and began writing again. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a letter to write.” … Arata wandered out of the mess hall. So far nopony had been able to help him feel anything but sadness. Each one of them seemed too wrapped up in their own coping mechanism that they couldn’t take the time to help him. Arata made his way out of camp, and out to the lake. He wasn’t sure what he was looking for, or even if it would help him find peace, but it was better than staying at camp. The swamps seemed quiet and lifeless as he wandered through the trail. When he finally arrived at the lake, it was as still as it always was. The light shone through the opening in the tree cover and glimmered on the surface. It was deceptively beautiful. Arata propped himself up against a tree and stared into the lake, searching for something inside that would let him overcome his feelings. He felt as if the weight of her death was on his shoulders, and that his power was useless. Arata had a persona longer than anypony else, and at times it felt like he was stronger than Blaze and Vox in the lake. He even had the power to fuse personas, something that no other pony could do, and he had forgotten to use that power when it really mattered. All of that seemed so pointless now. If he couldn’t use his powers to save somepony in danger then what was the point. There seemed to be no point to anything that was going on. As he sat there thinking, fatigue began to set in. His eyes became heavy, and he slowly drifted off to sleep. … “Hello Arata” Igor’s voice called out. “It has been some time since we last spoke, and many events have transpired since then.” Igor paused and looked deep into Arata’s eyes. Arata heard a faint melody playing in the room; it was familiar yet foreign to him. It felt like a poem that reached out to his soul. “I have called you here to remind you that life is like a river. There are many twists and turns that you cannot see coming, but when you do hit an unforeseen obstacle do not let it deter you. There is still much left to your journey, and it will require your full resolve to conquer the challenges that lie ahead.” Igor paused once more. “This will not only be a trying time for you. Your friends will require your strength and guidance in the coming days.” Igor began to fade as Arata’s eyes opened to the orange evening sky. … Maybe Blaze would be able to help him; after all they had come this far as a team. Slowly making his way through the camp, Arata noticed that a few ponies had begun to give him strange looks. Whether this was from the wounds he had sustained, or if word of the death had spread this quickly, he couldn’t be sure. Blaze was sitting outside of his tent reading a book, with what appeared to be a pipe in his mouth. “Hey kid,” Blaze called out as Arata got close to him. Blaze’s usually neat teal mane was stuck in bunches, and he had yet to remove the heavy jacket that the team wore into the lake. “I’m guessing you want to talk?” Arata nodded as Blaze lazily got up and walked into his tent. Arata followed unable to figure out what kind of mood his partner would be in. “Try to relax kid, what’s done is done. We can’t go back in time and change it.” Blaze took a slow drag from his pipe before lowering it onto the table. “You’re really taking this differently than Vox…” Arata muttered, a little shocked at how relaxed Blaze seemed. “She tends to panic when she’s not in control,” Blaze said, “Don’t get me wrong I do too, but not when there’s nothing I can do about it.” “But there was. We’re the only ones who could have done anything, we have personas…” Arata sighed. “You know that’s not true. We have a power yes, but we hardly know anything about it.” Blaze paused and gestured for Arata to join him at the table. Arata sat down as Blaze slid him the book he had been reading. “That’s where I’ve been keeping all of our debriefings when we get back. I thought it would be useful as time passed.” “Okay, so what, are you saying you found something in there?” Arata asked with a hint of annoyance. He had been through enough as it was; the last thing he needed was a lecture from Blaze. “A pattern, the pony that went into the lake was always the one who defeated the stronger shadow. I have almost no doubt now that the shadows strength is directly tied to the pony it represents.” “If that’s true then-” “There was never anything we could have done to stop it. It had to be Autumn Tail.” Blaze concluded. “Somehow that doesn’t make me feel any better.” Arata sighed. “Now it just feels like I’m blaming a defenseless child for this.” “Don’t be so closed minded,” Blaze scolded, “There isn’t always somepony to blame for the negative things that happen in our lives. I learned that the hard way when my father died.” Arata didn’t respond, instead he watched as Blaze took another drag from his pipe. “When he died exploring I blamed Penzance for the longest time. All I wanted to do was sit in the Canterlot archives, read, and be as far from adventure, and him, as I could.” “What made you change your mind?” “A book,” Blaze added, standing and walking over to his shelf. “It’s the story of a mare’s life, as she remembers it on her deathbed. It starts when she’s a filly getting her cutiemark, and goes through how much she loved her special talent and everything she did with it.” “How did that help you?” Arata asked. “The twist at the very end is that she’s only a little older than I am. She doesn’t care that she is about to die, because she had spent all of her life using her special talent. ‘We are born to die’ was the last line in the book. It was at that moment that I realized it wasn’t Penzance’s fault. My dad died doing what he loved and I needed to accept that.” “Okay, that’s actually kind of helpful. Everypony else I’ve talked too has just gotten sad or angry and dismissed me.” Arata said with a sigh. “I can’t blame them.” Blaze said taking a final drag from his pipe. “Nopony should have to deal with death.” “You should go talk to the others,” Arata added. “No,” Blaze firmly stated. “They don’t need me preaching to them. If they get help it has to be on their terms.” “Oh, okay,” Arata sighed. “Can I ask you a question?” “Only if I can do the same,” Blaze smirked. “Deal, when did you start smoking?” “Oh this thing,” Blaze said gesturing to the pipe, “I just smoke whenever I’m really stressed. Vox isn’t a fan of it, so I try not to. Now it’s my turn, what did you wish for the first time we were in the lake?” Arata was caught off guard by the bluntness of Blaze’s question. “I wished for a cutie mark, for my special talent.” “Are you sure that is exactly what you wished for?” Blaze pressed. “N... No. I’m not. I don’t know what I wished for, I just agreed.” Arata admitted. “Interesting, Arata I need you to think about this as hard as you can. We need to know what you wished for, and what it is we’re up against. Do you think you can do that?” “I’ll try.” Arata sighed, “I should go home.” “Try to rest kid,” Blaze called out as Arata somberly left the tent.
Chapter 13: We are a Trio “Marigold! Come down stairs, I have a surprise for you!” Tonic had tried to get Marigold to leave her room for two days with little success. Except for Summer Breeze, she was the most affected by the loss of Autumn Tail. “Arata, would you mind talking to her? She seems to listen to you.” “Yeah, I’ll go call her.” Arata had been the only pony that Marigold would talk to over the past few days. It had helped that he witnessed Autumn Tail’s death, for some reason this experience allowed Marigold to confide in him. She had told him many stories of their friendship, and how she had stood up to everypony’s bullying. “Marigold, can I come in?” Arata asked knocking on the door. “Yes,” She whimpered. Arata opened the door to find Marigold laying on the floor staring at a flower that Camphor had picked for her. “You should come down, I think what your dad has will really cheer you up.” Arata said, extending a hoof to the filly. They walked downstairs in silence until barking caught Marigold’s attention. “Is that a puppy?” She asked, showing a hint of excitement. Arata didn’t answer, instead he watched as she grew more excited. As they rounded the corner to the front door, Arata saw her face light up as she saw the little dog at Tonic’s feet. This was the first expression of happiness Arata had seen since Autumn Tail had passed. “He’s all yours Marigold, just promise you’ll walk him and take care of him,” Tonic announced as she ran up to her new companion. “I promise!” She said starting to pet it. The dog had short grey fur, pointed ears, and a tail that curled up. “Does he have a name?” “Not yet,” Tonic smiled seeing the joy in his daughter, “What do you want to call him?” “Um,” She paused in thought, “I don’t know. Camphor!” She called to her brother who had yet to join the family. Although he showed it less than anypony else, Camphor was fairly effected by the death of the filly. Instead of being his normal relaxed self he had seemed excited, and full of energy. For the past few days he had been going around town helping the ponies with anything he could. Arata recognized this as the same coping mechanism that he had used when he feared that the lake was really Nippony. For the most part Arata had kept to himself; occasionally he would try to cheer Marigold up, realizing that she had lost much more than he had. “What’s up sis?” Camphor called as he walked down the stairs. “Look at who dad brought home!” Marigold squeaked. “Whoa, look at this guy,” Camphor said making his way to the dog. Opposed to his normal drawl, Camphor seemed to talk at a normal speed. “What should we name him?” Marigold asked. “I don’t know,” Camphor offered one of the flowers in his hair to the dog, who seemed confused by the gesture. “Got any ideas little man?” “There was a dog that lived in my town when I was growing up, his name was Koromaru,” Arata said joining the group petting the dog. “Kor-o-maru?” She looked at the dog “Do you like that name?” The dog barked and licked her cheek. “Daddy! His name is Koromaru.” “He’s a smart little guy,” Tonic smiled. “Now I just have to find a way to explain all of this to your mother when she gets back.” Panacea had been visiting her sister in Phillydelphia for the past week and had yet to hear about everything that had transpired in Foalsdale. “That reminds me, Camphor, there’s a town meeting tonight. Could you watch Marigold and Koromaru for me? Arata I hear your going to be part of the E.W.E.F’s presentation on what happened.” Camphor nodded, but Arata looked very concerned. “Nopony told me about that…” Arata trailed off, he was nowhere ready to talk about his failure in front of the town. “I have to go. I’ll see you at the meeting.” With that, Arata sprinted off to the camp. … “I’m sorry Penzance. I just don’t think I’m ready to go up in front of everypony about this.” Arata sighed. “I don’t expect you to be, Arata,” Penzance responded, trying his best to keep a reassuring attitude. “I was hoping that the three of you wouldn’t need to part of this, but the mayor thinks that it is for the best.” “Do Blaze and Vox know about this?” Arata added. “They do, they are preparing for it as we speak.” Penzance walked over to the table in the center of his tent, and signaled for Arata to join him. “I received a letter from Shining Armor. Both he and the princess are too busy at the moment to come deal with the situation here. They have; however, dispatched Ivory Shield to help arbitrate the situation, and to let everypony know that Celestia is aware of what has happened. She will arrive soon, which is why the meeting is happening tonight.” “What exactly will we be expected to talk about?” Arata asked. “You three will need to field the questions anypony happens to ask.” Penzance frowned. “I know it isn’t fair to you, but hopefully this meeting will put the issue to rest.” “Okay, I’ll go find the others and make sure we are all on the same page,” Arata turned and left without another word. … Arata found Vox sitting alone in her tent. She informed him that Blaze had gone into town to check out books from the library. “I’m sorry I snapped at you the other day. I talked it over with Blaze this morning. He didn’t really tell me anything I haven’t already heard from him, but it was still helpful.” Vox was adjusting some new piece of Equipment that Arata hadn’t seen before. “It’s okay, I talked to Blaze too. It helped me put everything into perspective.” Arata said, deciding not to ask questions about the device. “Yeah, he has a habit of doing that. It’s one of the reasons I was able to open up to him. I’m sure you’ve noticed there aren’t many ponies that I am open with. It’s pretty much just Blaze and Penzance, and I guess you too now.” Vox’s mood hadn’t made many improvements over the past few days. “Oh, thank you,” Arata responded, slightly surprised to hear that Vox trusted him when he felt he was still distant from her. “What do you think about everything that’s going on?” Vox asked. “I don’t know what to think. I’ve seen how some of the ponies in town are taking everything, and the more I think about it the harder it is to lie to them about everything that’s happened here,” Arata admitted. “Finally! Somepony who agrees with me. I was worried that I would be the only one with a conscience at tonight’s meeting,” Vox seemed a bit relieved by this. “Did you plan to do something at the meeting?” Arata asked, worried that Vox may act out at the meeting. “No. Of course not, as much as I may disagree with Penzance, I would ever do anything to hurt him. He’s like a father to me.” Vox assured Arata. “What do you mean?” Arata asked. He sensed that Blaze and Vox had more of a connection to Penzance than other ponies around the camp, but he couldn’t see Penzance as a father figure. “I don’t really like to talk about it, but I guess I can trust you.” She paused and went over to a case of her belongings. Using her magic, she levitated a small picture from the box over to Arata. A bit confused Arata looked at the picture. There were two blue ponies both a similar color to Vox, one was a male Unicorn, the other a female earth pony. The Unicorn was levitating a baby, which Arata assumed was Vox. “That’s the only thing I know about my parents. I spent most of my life in an orphanage in Canterlot. When I was old enough they suggested I enroll in Princess Celestia’s school for gifted Unicorns. No pony had seen magic like mine before and it scared a lot of them. The adults tried not to show it, but for a long time I didn’t have great control over my powers and the ponies around me noticed…” “Could they tell you were reading their minds?” Arata asked. “Not exactly, I would randomly read a ponies mind and at that time I wasn’t good enough at it to know the difference between what I heard there, and what was spoken. Part of why I didn’t really develop ‘pony skills’ is that if I wanted to know something, I could just look for myself.” Vox frowned, remembering the pain her powers had brought her. “There were also times when ponies would hear voices at night, the rumor spread that the orphanage was haunted. That mostly happened when I was asleep though, so there wasn’t much I could do about it.” “Did you make it into the school?” Arata asked. “I did, it is what introduced me to Penzance.” Vox said. “Penzance would visit the school from time to time trying to either find ponies for the guard or towards the end, the E.W.E.F. I got to know him pretty well over time, he seemed fond of me. Even though I would sometimes lose control of my power around him, he was patient and didn’t judge me for it. Over time, and with the blessings of the caretakers at the orphanage and a few of my teachers, I became his adopted daughter. I don’t talk about it much because I don’t want to be treated differently around camp, but that’s the truth.” “I had no idea,” Arata said slightly shocked. “Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, it just didn’t seem important.” Vox apologized. “I hope you understand why I’m disappointed with him now. It’s hard to see the ponies you love do things that you feel are wrong.” “Have you talked to Penzance yet?” Arata asked. “Kind of,” Vox sighed, “He’s honestly been too busy with this situation to listen to what I have to say. I can’t blame him for that, but it makes me feel even more powerless.” “Well hey, maybe you don’t have a lot of power on your own, but we’re a team, and we have power together,” Arata took a serious tone, “Let’s talk to Blaze. We shouldn’t do something as important as this if we aren’t on the same page.” Vox smiled for the first time in days, and followed Arata out of the tent. … While Arata and Vox had been talking, Blaze had returned to his tent and had begun to read the books he borrowed from the library. He didn’t seem surprised when Vox and Arata entered the tent, and was more than happy to listen to them. “Blaze,” Arata announced, “I think it’s important that we are all in agreement on what we do at the meeting tonight. We are a team after all.” “I agree,” Blaze said, “As long as we’re not agreeing to tell everypony the truth. That would be too dangerous.” “But isn’t lying to them also dangerous?” Vox interjected. “They won’t know that the lake is dangerous this way.” Blaze paused to consider this for a moment. “You have a point, but I think the timberwolf cover up will keep most ponies out of the swamps for a while. Not many ponies even knew about the lake before we came here.” Blaze shifted his focus to Arata momentarily, “We still aren’t sure what exactly we’re dealing with in the lake either. We shouldn’t scare everypony with those stories until we can give them some assurance that we know what we’re doing.” “I guess you’re right,” Vox sighed, “But I still feel bad lying.” “No pony ever said this would be easy,” Arata smiled, trying to reassure her. “Maybe you could do something to help them feel safer?” “I could probably use a mix of magic and a radio to make some kind of early warning device in case anypony goes near the lake. We could tell them it would stop--” Vox paused and with a slightly pained expression finished her thought, “--Anymore drownings.” “Good idea,” Blaze smiled, “We could also say it would act as an early warning system for timberwolves, and it can tell us if anypony is actually by the lake so we can go in after them.” “I have one problem with that idea,” Arata added, “It’s not like we can get to the lake quickly if somepony wanders out there.” “I can set up a series of sensors,” Vox replied, “That way, we can gauge how far away they are from the lake, and that should give us enough time to either catch them, or save them.” Arata could feel the bond between the E.W.E.F. team growing stronger. It was starting to feel like they had a direction and purpose, to protect anypony unlucky enough to fall into the lake, and to make amends for their past failure. … “But what if it we’re your child!” Tonic shouted towards Penzance and the Mayor who stood center stage in city hall. For the most part the meeting had gone smoothly. Everypony seemed to accept the story about timberwolves, and they just attributed the accident to the dangers of the swamp. Tonic and a hoof full of other ponies decided that this wasn’t enough and that there had to be some ‘justice’ for what happened. “I don’t think it’s too much to ask that we get a little more than an apology for this.” “Tonic,” Responded the mayor, “I understand what you want, but we have to keep in mind that accidents happen. The E.W.E.F. has already detailed their plan for better security tonight, and everypony thought it was a good idea. Penzance has even agreed to speak with the children about the dangers of exploration to avoid a similar incident. Nopony here is a criminal.” “If anypony should be blaming the E.W.E.F. it’s me. She was my child,” Summer Breeze’s soft voice called out from a corner of the stage. “But I don’t, because it wasn’t their fault. I should face justice more than they should.” Tonic sat back down. It appeared the words of Autumn Tail’s mother had persuaded him that he may be wrong. Arata, Blaze, and Vox felt uneasy as the pony they had lied to had now come to their defense. Ivory Shield had been standing with the Arata, Blaze, and Vox for the entire meeting, but waited until this moment to speak. “As the official envoy of Princess Celestia, It is my job to determine if anypony is at fault for what has happened. After listening to the accounts of every party involved, and the discourse at this meeting, I find that the E.W.E.F. is not at fault. What happened is, sadly, a part of life.” There was a long silence after her announcement, followed by the mayor calling the meeting to a close. “Arata,” Tonic called after most of the ponies had exited the building. “I just want you to know that I hold none of this against you, Vox, Blaze, or Penzance. I just want to see somepony take responsibility for this. Things like this don’t just happen in Equestria.” Arata didn’t know how to respond. If Tonic had known the truth then he would have somepony to blame. Part of Arata agreed with Tonic, he needed to step forward and take responsibility for his failure, but that would only make the situation worse. “I’m going to head back home; do you want to come with me?” Tonic asked. “I should probably stay here a bit longer.” “Okay, I’ll make sure there’s some food out for you when you get back,” Tonic replied. “Thanks,” Arata mindlessly muttered returning to his friends. “Excuse me,” Summer Breeze called as Arata turned around. “Could I talk to you for a moment?” Arata turned to speak with the mare, something he had been dreading for some time, “Of course.” “I just wanted to thank you for all that you’ve done. I didn’t realize it at first but you four risked so much to save her, and even though you didn’t; I really appreciate everything you did,” She began to tear up but smiled in spite of this. “Some other time I’d like to talk to you about what happened at the lake, if that would be okay with you.” “Sure, and thank you for defending us earlier,” Arata smiled in return. “I own the flower shop, please come by whenever you have a chance.” She smiled one more time before finally leaving. A faint voice rang out in his mind, ‘Thou shalt have our blessing when thou choosest to create a Persona of the Tower Arcana.’ Before he had time to reflect on the evening, Arata was summoned by Ivory Shield to discuss what would be happening from this point on. “As I said earlier the E.W.E.F. is not at fault for this; however, that doesn’t mean there will be no changes. I have been asked to join the E.W.E.F. and to ensure that there will be no more incidents like this. This will also help put the fears of the local ponies at ease. Are there any objections to this?” Her eyes darted around the circle of ponies. “Good, I look forward to working with you again sir,” She saluted Penzance and exited the building. Every pony went their separate ways that night. Two days later a funeral was held, and slowly the town reverted to its normal self.
Chapter 14: Burn my Dread(s)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 15: I Had No Idea He Was Actually CompetentSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 16: The Very Model of a Modern Major General Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 17: The HierophantSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 18: The FallSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 19: Broken CompassSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 20: Cider, Cider, Cider, Cider.Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 21: Nightmare NightSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 22: The TowerSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 23: Cracked Shield Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 24: The EmpressSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 25: Fillydelphia Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 26: Hearts Warming Eve Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 27: Borderline of MadnessSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 28: Revelations, PersonaSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 30: E.W.E.F.Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 31: Reach out to the Truth Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 32: Lock BoxSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 34: Snuff SoulSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 37: DeathboundSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 38: BullwarkSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 2: A Brief Jaunt Chapter 2: A Brief Jaunt The walk out to the E.W.E.F camp was taking longer than Arata had expected. When the camp was built, a small road was cleared to connect it to Foalsdale. Tonic had explained the previous night that most of the supplies for the E.W.E.F were purchased from the town and carried down the road. He had also mentioned that Foalsdale was originally a logging town. During its heyday it was one of the largest suppliers of lumber to Baltimare and Southern Equestria. Since then, both Baltimare’s rapid expansion and Foalsdale’s fervor to produce large amounts of wood had died down. The town’s mayor, nicknamed Hatchet by the locals, was the granddaughter of the Mare who first started logging in the Hayseed Swamps. Arata felt refreshed today, he had slept surprisingly well the night before, and to his relief he was not visited by Igor and Caroline. Although still a bit unsettled by his dream, he had determined it would be best to ignore it. Today was the first day of Arata’s new life in Foalsdale, and thanks to the Poultices, much of the anxiety he had experienced the night before had dissipated, replaced by excitement for his new job. Continuing down the road, Arata noticed the path was starting to widen, giving way to a hive of activity. It was only seven in the morning and he hadn’t expected the camp to be in full swing yet. As he maneuvered through the rush of ponies Arata wondered what his actual job was going to be. Most of the ponies around him looked older, more experienced, and unquestionably stronger. There was a strong chance that he would not get to be the fearless explorer he had dreamt of becoming. He worked his way through the maze of ponies and found himself standing outside of a large olive drab tent. Hanging just under the top of the entrance was a sign labeling this tent as the ‘Operation Head Quarters.’ Arata took a deep breath and entered the tent. The tent was an amalgam of cluttered piles, from the lantern haphazardly suspended from the ceiling to the large square table sitting under it. Everything the waning light touched was trashed beyond comprehension. On the table, there seemed to be everything from personnel files, to elaborate maps of the swamp all strewn across it. Arata stared blankly into the tent wondering how a group this large stayed organized when its command tent was this much of a mess. Pacing back and forth towards the back of the tent was an old stallion; it appeared he had taken no notice to Arata’s presence. He continued to stroll up and down the length of the tent muttering something to himself. The only indicator of his age was the grey beard that he stroked from time to time, at its end seamlessly blending into his white coat. Despite his age the stallion appeared to be in peak physical condition. The brown shirt and wide brimmed hat he wore reminded Arata of Daring Do, a character from a book he read when he was younger. Stepping further into the tent, Arata announced his presence to the unsuspecting stallion. “Excuse me Sir, I’m the new recruit,” the stallion continued to pace back and forth ignoring the interruption. Having crossed the width of the tent twice he faced the new presence and in an outdated Canterlot accent extended a greeting. “You must be Arrr-rah-taaa….. You arrre Arrrraahhtaah correct?” he paused waiting for affirmation of his deduction. At Arata’s nod he continued, “Exceptional! My name is Penzance, and it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Now, before I give you the Princess’s Bit, allow me to direct you on a brief jaunt around the camp, and introduce you to your colleagues.” Penzance led his guest out of the command tent, and down the aisle towards the next prominent tent. The walk gave Arata some time to inspect Penzance’s appearance in greater detail. It hadn’t been clear in the dim light of the command tent, but now both his cutie mark, and the monocle which decorated his right eye were visible. The monocle was fairly mundane except for the royal crest etched into the side; his cutie mark on the other hand was anything but common place. It was a spear with a brilliant gold body which led to an equally ornate silver head, the tip of the spear was dripping with blood. Arata shuddered not knowing what to make of the gruesome symbol on Penzance’s flank. Penzance had once been on the Canterlot royal guard, but would that really lead to a cutie mark that morbid? Or an even more macabre thought; was it the cutie mark that got him onto the guard to begin with? Before Arata could muster the courage to ask the stallion about the mark, they had arrived at their first stop. The tent was labeled “History & Mythology,” its size was similar to that of the command tent, although it appeared to be a bit wider. The shelves that lined the walls of the tent were filled with meticulously organized books and scrolls. The scores of lanterns that dangled from the ceiling basked the tent in a soft yellow light. Sitting in the center was a muscular stallion; he appeared to be slightly older than Arata. His mane was teal, and well combed. His coat was cerulean. In addition to being the first unicorn that Arata had seen since arriving to Foalsdale, he was also the first to be wearing semiformal attire, in the form of a collared shirt and bowtie. The stallion looked up from the thick book he was reading, neatly placed a bookmark between the pages, and set it down. He stood up and approached Penzance and Arata. “This Gentlecolt is Blaze. He is the resident expert on local myths, legends, and history. He will be you partner. Blaze, as you no doubt have inferred by now this is Arrrraaahhhtaaa,” Blaze nodded in acknowledgment, and extended his hoof. “You two will have more time to chat at the end of your briefing this afternoon.” With his conclusion Penzance turned and exited the tent. Arata followed in his wake after shaking Blaze’s hoof, and providing a brief introduction. After two hours of what was supposed to be a “brief jaunt” around the camp, Arata had been acquainted with every inch of the camp. Additionally Penzance showed no hesitation in introducing him to anypony they passed. Most of the members seemed as uninterested in the exchanges as Arata was, and Penzance was fully aware of this. As they approached the final tent in the tour he began to explain why he ignored their blatant displeasure with the extended introduction. “Araahhhtaa, it may seem a tad odd that I insist on introducing you to everypony who passes by. It is a habit I developed during my time on the royal guard. The ponies you worked with were more than just coworkers, they were your support. Together we formed an unbreakable chain to protect the Princess, and if one of our links was weak we knew we would not be able to carry out our duty. I try to bring the same sense of unity to E.W.E.F. I have come to realize that no pony here treats unity with the same fervor that I do, but I will continue to uphold that practice until the sun refuses to rise!” Penzance’s passion had caught Arata off guard, leaving him without any meaningful response. “Now, if you’ll proceed after me we have one last stop left to our journey,” Penzance walked into the last tent. This one was by far the largest they had toured, and once inside it became clear why. The tent was simply labeled “Equipment,” it held everything that could possibly be needed for any kind of expedition. One wall was lined with what appeared to be communication equipment, another with various types of saddlebags, and the third wall was lined with an assortment of weapons; from machetes to spears, like the one displayed on Penzance’s flank. Just as in the other two large tents, there was a table in the center. This one only carried two neat stacks of paper, both appearing to be requisition forms. “Good morning Penzance! Who’s the new pony?” rung out an energetic, and somewhat alluring voice. Walking toward them was a light blue filly, with a delicate, almost translucent, purple mane. Her cutie mark was a headset, clearly tying her to the communication equipment against the wall. Arata also took note of her horn. Besides Blaze, she was the only unicorn he had seen. “Vox, this is Arahhtahhh, the new member I told everypony about. You would have been informed as well if you had attended this morning’s briefing,” Scolded Penzance. She played off the scolding with a cheerful retort “Sorry, I slept in and decided setting up shop early would have been better than sprinting into the meeting late; I even finished setting up the saddlebags!” gesturing to the packs against the back wall, with a smile. “Very well, we will see you at tomorrow’s meeting, correct?” Vox nodded. “You too Arata, I had forgotten to mention the morning briefing in my letter to you, but you will need to arrive an hour earlier each day.” Arata nodded in turn and followed Penzance out of the tent and back to the command room. When they arrived Blaze was already waiting inside. He had rearranged some parts of the tent to provide enough seating space for the three of them. “Ah, Blaze, are you ready to begin Arrrahhta’s briefing?” Proclaimed Penzance as he entered the tent. “Of course,” Blaze stood up and gestured to the chairs in the center of the room. As Arata and Penzance sat down Blaze had produced a magical projection of the Hayseed swamps. There were three circles on the map, each about a mile from the main camp. “As you can see there are three marks on the map, it is our job to investigate these sites. Sounds easy right?” Arata nodded. He was not expecting to be investigating predetermined locations, how could that possibly satisfy his want for exploration and adventure? More importantly he wondered if this would actually get him any closer to earning his cutie mark. “We have found through past experiences that legends are often much more real than they appear. We’re going to start tomorrow morning with this lake here,” Blaze explained as he highlighted a portion of the map, “We need to compare everything we find at the lake with all of the local stories and legends that may be related to it.” “Now, this is not the most glamorous part of our mission Arrrahta,” Penzance chimed in. “But do not be mistaken, your task is important. There are many mysteries in these swamps, and in a sense it is your job to solve them. Blaze, I believe you have this briefing under control. There are a few issues I must attend to around camp; I trust you will get Arata further acquainted with the mission and the base?” As Blaze voiced his assurance, Penzance got up and walked up to Arata. He then reached into his pocket, pulled out a Bit, and placed it in Arata’s hoof proceeding to walk out the door. Confused, Arata dropped the Bit into his coin pouch and then refocused on Blaze. With a smirk, Blaze commented on the incident “So he gave you the Princess’s Bit? Looks like I lost a bet.” As he spoke the map he projected faded away and he began to rearrange the room. “What does everypony mean when they say ‘the Princess’s Bit’?” Arata inquired hoping for an explanation. Blaze paused from his organizing and looked up at Arata who seemed perplexed by the whole situation. “Oh right, you’re from Nippony. I guess that must be too far off the mane land to hear about the royal guard. The Major-General likes his military tradition. Years ago Celestia would give out a token amount of money to anypony who was recruited for the guard. Penzance saw it as a token of appreciation and so he continues the gesture.” Blaze, having finished his history lesson, went back to organizing the tent. “I noticed a few of his traditions on the tour he gave me around camp,” replied Arata. “The copious amount of introductions was apparently one of them.” “Yeah I remember that from my first day. I’ve got to give it to the Major General though, that did make fitting into the project a lot easier,” Blaze smirked. He pitched small talk at Arata until he was done with his cleaning. Nothing of any value was discussed, although Arata did hear a few entertaining anecdotes about the ‘major general’. During the conversation Arata had noted Blaze’s cutie mark, a book with a Machete resting on top of it. That was the kind of cutie mark an explorer would have. But why was he doing book work and research if his talent, at least from Arata’s perspective, was exploring. He tried to ask Blaze but he didn’t have enough courage. His thoughts of Blaze’s cutie mark had reminded Arata that no one at the camp had seemed to notice his lack of one, or if they did they didn’t care to mention it. Maybe here it didn’t matter if he got his cutie mark or not. Everypony would treat him the same with or without it. Following a suggestion Blaze had made during their conversation, Arata headed back to Foalsdale to rest for his first day in the field. Blaze went back to his tent, and flipped through the book he had been reading earlier that day. It contained a compilation of local tales that he had borrowed from the mayor when he first arrived in Foalsdale. There was one story in particular that caught his interest. The story described a mysterious Alicorn made entirely out of fog that would appear before ponies that “had a desire in their hearts,” and grant their wishes. Several lakes were casually mentioned in the story but never in enough detail to figure out their locations. In itself the legend seemed fairly ordinary; whish granting was a fairly common occurrence in most of the subcultures around Equestria. What stood out here was the Alicorn. Most ponies had only heard of one Alicorn, and that was princess Celestia. Besides the legend of Nightmare Moon there were no tales of Alicorns. The presence of one here could mean any number of things. This made the lakes of the Hayseed Swamps particularly interesting to Blaze, and the primary focus of his research. ‘Why did Penzance have to go and give me a partner,’ Blaze thought setting his book down. He had only found out that he would have a partner that morning at the briefing, and hadn’t had time to completely digest the news. ‘Working alone is so much more efficient, and I doubt this kid knows anything about history. I guess I shouldn't be too hard on him yet, the Major General probably had a good reason for sticking him with me.’ For an instant Blaze thought he heard a voice besides his own, he paused and looked at the entrance to the tent. “Come in Vox,” he said with a sigh. Vox slowly slipped into the tent with a somewhat guilty look on her face. “You know I hate it when you do that, you can always ask what’s on my mind.” “Sorry Blaze, your thoughts are just too tempting, and I really didn’t want to disturb you while you were so busy concentrating, soooo I just took a little peek. Besides, I taught you a spell or two, I’m sure you could return the favor,” She countered with an innocent smile. She then walked up to Blaze’s desk and starting to play with a quill that was left out. “You got a bit too noisy, otherwise I might not have noticed,” Blaze smirked. “I hope you didn’t rifle through the new kids thoughts too much, no telling if he’d appreciate it.” He paused and mockingly stared at Vox, “Well I guess you would be able to tell if you were in his head.” “There’s the Stallion I know” she proclaimed walking over and embracing Blaze, “You know as well as I do that the Major General disapproves of my magic more than you do. I’m sure he would have a fit if I tried to use it on the new kid.” Releasing Blaze she wandered back to the quill and continued to play with it. “Speaking of Arata what are your thoughts on him, I heard you being the broody ‘lone wolf’” Vox knew Blaze well enough to figure that part out even if she hadn’t been eavesdropping on his thoughts. “But I’m sure you have more of an opinion than ‘I work alone’,” she teased, trying her best to impersonate his deep voice. “He seems alright, I honestly don’t know much about Nippony from a cultural standpoint so there’s no telling what impact that might have. He seems to be pretty shy, I can’t exactly blame him though, he’s a stranger in a strange land. Plus I’m sure that when he was accepted into E.W.E.F he was expecting to be an explorer, not my research assistant.” Blaze had planned to continue his dissertation on the new member of the operation, but noticed that he was losing Vox’s attention to one of the books on his desk. “I’m listening, I swear,” assured Vox, closing the book for good measure. “There was one other thing about him, he didn’t have a cutie mark. Not that that’s especially important, just a bit odd. What do you think about it?” He asked, sitting up from his chair and moving next to Vox. “He was definitely trying to hide the fact that he didn’t have one, it doesn’t take a mind reader to see that. All it means is that he doesn’t know what his special talent is yet, who knows maybe it’s in ‘Anthropological Research,’ I know I would just die of excitement if that was my gift.” “Thank Celestia it isn’t, I wouldn’t be able to get any work done around here if I had to deal with you all day,” he affectionately put his foreleg around Vox, “Don’t you have work to be doing?” Vox looked thoughtful for a moment then snapped back to attention, “Damn it to the moon, I forgot to distribute the comms equipment to the second shift. I better go do that, Penzance is already mad enough at me for missing another briefing.” Blaze kissed her on the cheek and then she darted out toward her tent. ... Although it had not gone exactly how he had expected it to, Arata was happy with his first day of work. The walk home gave him time to reflect on the disappointment of not being the explorer he had hoped to be. He realized that while it may not be as exciting as he had hoped this job would still give him the chance to do something extraordinary, something that he would never have gotten to do back in Nippony. Penzance seemed a bit eccentric but it was a welcome change to the stoicism that plagued his home land. Things seemed to be going pretty well for Arata, he was almost confident that he had made the right choice. Having most of the day off gave Arata a chance to unpack and get his room in order. As time passed he heard each member of the family arrive at home, first was Marigold and her friend from school, then Panacea, followed by Camphor, and finally Tonic. Just outside of his room Arata found Marigold and her friend still playing, as he passed by they both looked up at him and with an excited smile sung, “How was your day?” Arata was surprised that they not only spoke in unison but they also harmonized perfectly. Brushing this off he headed downstairs where he found Tonic and Panacea. “Today, was the first day of the rest of your life,” Panacea sang starting to do a little dance. “We know that you want to do things right, and be an adventurous pony, maybe even learn the fife!” Tonic’s enthusiasm started to scare Arata, but what really convinced him that something was wrong, was when Tonic had swept Panacea off of her hooves and began to dance with her. “Okay everypony, I think I get the joke…” Arata said backing up to the door. The dance between Tonic and Panacea became even more intricate, as the two girls from upstairs came down still singing “how was your day”. Their tone had shifted from a high pitched harmony to a low, fast, and surprisingly catchy. Arata also heard what he thought was a guitar. As the four ponies got closer to him, he panicked and darted out the door. Outside he was horrified to see that most of the small town had formed two orderly lines outside of the door. They were all preforming an incredibly complex line dance, and singing “Today was the first day of the rest of your life! And we know that you’re gonna make it right! There’s nothing you can’t do here, so have no fear. Because you’re in Foalsdale! Foalsdale!” Arata broke into a sprint, he had no idea what was unfolding, but he knew that he wanted no part in it. Now he was sure he heard a guitar, and a trumpet, and at least three different kinds of drums. The further down the line he got, the more complex the dancing became. At one point four ponies, two on each side, back flipped from one side of the line to the other. The end was almost in sight, with one final burst of speed Arata was out of the madness. The singing continued but the dance had changed, now there were ponies dancing in every direction. Each one chanting “Welcome, Welcome, to Foalsdale!” Slowly they each made their way back to their homes. Arata was able to take shelter behind a few crates in an alley, once he saw that everypony was inside, and the sounds of instruments had died down he worked up the courage to go back into the Poultice’s house. Inside everyone was acting as if nothing had happened. As he passed the two girls playing the just looked up at him and smiled. Marigold made sure to mention the promise to help her get her cutie mark. He made his way into the dining room where Panacea was setting the table; she smiled at him and said “How was your day, Arata? Did you go on any exciting adventures yet?” Her tone was normal; she was clearly speaking, not singing. Arata replied politely and then went upstairs to find Camphor, the only pony he hadn’t seen during the show. Camphor was sitting in his room grinding something into a paste in a mortar and pestle, Arata inferred that this is how he got his cutie mark. “Camphor, I need to ask you something very, very important.” Camphor looked up, his eyes barely visible through his mane. “Easy there Arata, you look pretty spooked, what happened?” Camphor tried his best to say in a soothing voice. “Everypony was just singing and dancing… it was like they had practiced it before… they were asking me how my day was, and welcoming me. But all in song, I’m pretty sure there was a trumpet solo at one point… I didn’t see a trumpet anywhere.” Arata gasped for air at the end of his rant. “Oh that? What, they don’t do that in Nippony? It just kinda happens every now and then. Most towns here in mane land Equestria can just burst into song and dance.” Camphor responded with the most serious face Arata had seen in ages. “So it’s normal?” He hesitantly asked. “Yep, I’ve only seen it happen six or seven times, but I hear in Ponyville it happens a lot more frequently, but I’ve never been out that far.” He assured Arata, “Try to relax a bit; I doubt it will happen again. Let’s go get some food” After dinner Arata found himself lying in bed, unable to sleep. The song and dance routine had been unexpected, but the worst part of it was that now he couldn’t get that song out of his head….